LIBRARY 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 
i/ 


ccessions  No. 


(  Class  No. 


THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL 


BY 


WILLIAM    CLEAVER   WILKINSON. 


FUNK   &  WAG X ALLS. 

NEW  YORK:  LONDON: 

18  &  20  ASTOR  PLACE.  44  FLEET  STRKKT. 

PRINTED  IX  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1891, 

By  FUNK   &   WAGNALLS, 

[n  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington,  D.  C. 
[Registered  at  Stationers'  Hall,  London,  Eng.] 


CONTENTS. 

PAGl 

Book         I.  SAUL  AND  GAMALIEL,           ....  5 

Book        II.  SAUL  AND  THE  SANHEDRIM,     ...  37 

Book      III.  SAUL  AGAINST  STEPHEN,     ....  59 

Book      IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST  SAUL,           ...  87 

Book       V.  SAUL  AND  SHIMEI,        .         .         .         .         .113 

Book      VI.  SAUL  AND  RACHEL,          ....  139 

Book    VII.  STEPHEN  AND  RUTH,            ....  159 

Book  VIII.  STEPHEN  MARTYR,             ....  183 

Book      IX.  RUTH  AND  RACHEL, 209 

Book        X.  SAUL  AT  BETHANY,          ....  235 

Book      XI.  SAUL  AND  HIRANI, 265 

Book    XII.  SAUL  AND  THE  APOSTLES,         .         .         .  299 

Book  XIII.  SAUL  AND  SERGIUS, 317 

Book  XIV.  SAUL  AND  JESUS, 347 


• 


. 


THE    EPIC   OF   SAUL 


SAUL  of  Tarsus,  brought  up  at  Jerusalem  a  pupil  of 
Gamaliel,  the  most  celebrated  Rabbi  of  his  time,  from  setting 
out  as  eager  but  pacific  controversialist  in  public  dispute 
against  the  preachers  of  the  Gospel,  changes  into  a  virulent, 
bloody  persecutor  of  Christians,  and  ends  by  abruptly  becom 
ing  himself  a  Christian  and  a  teacher  of  Christianity.  THE 
EPIC  OF  SAUL  tells  the  story  of  this. 


02T 


PROEM. 


SAUL  in  the  council  Stephen's  face  saw  shine 
As  it  had  been  an  angel's,  but  his  heart 
To  the  august  theophany  was  blind  - 
Blinded  by  hatred  of  the  fervent  saint, 
And  hatred  of  the  Lord  who  in  him  shone. 
What  blindfold  hatred  such  could  work  of  ill 
In  nature  meant  for  utter  nobleness, 
Then,  how  the  hatred  could  to  love  be  turned, 
The  proud  wrong  will  to  lowly  right  be  brought, 
And  Paul  the  "  servant "  spring  from  rebel  Saul  - 
This,  ye  who  love  in  man  the  good  and  fair, 
And  joy  to  hail  retrieved  the  good  and  fair 
From  the  unfair  and  evil,  hearken  all 
And  speed  me  with  your  wishes,  while  I  sing. 


or 


BOOK  I. 

SAUL    AND    GAMALIEL. 


SAUL  visits  Gamaliel  to  submit  a  forming  purpose  conceived 
by  him  of  entering  into  public  dispute  with  the  Christian 
preachers.  Gamaliel  disapproves  ;  informing  Saul  that  the 
Jewish  rulers  are  about  to  apply  against  those  preachers  the 
penalties  of  .the  law.  These  men  accordingly  arrested  and 
arraigned,  the  Sanhedrim  hold  a  council  on  their  case,  at 
which  Caiaphas  advises  accusing  them  to  the  Romans  as  sedi 
tious  ;  Mattathias  urges  stoning  them  out  of  hand  ;  Shimei 
recommends  pursuing  against  them  a  policy  of  guile. 


THE    EPIC    OF    SAUL 


SAUL    AND    GAMALIEL. 

GAMALIEL  sat  at  evening  on  his  roof 
And  deeply  mused  the  meaning  of  the  law. 
The  holy  city  round  about  him  lay 
Magnificent,  encircled  with  her  hills. 
Beyond  the  torrent  Kedron,  sunken  deep 
Within  his  winding  valley,  Olivet 
Leaned  long  his  shaded  ridge  against  the  east, 
Distinct  in  every  olive  to  the  sun. 
Nearer,  amid  the  city,  chief  to  see, 
The  glory  of  the  temple  of  the  Lord  ! 
The  seat  was  noble  for  a  noble  pile  : 
The  summit  of  Moriah,  levelled  large, 
Spread  larger  yet,  outbuilt  on  masonry 
Cyclopean,  or  more  huge,  pillar  and  arch 
Fast-founded  like  the  basis  of  a  world. 
A  world  of  architecture  rested  there  — 


8  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  I. 

Temple,  and  court,  and  long-drawn  colonnade 

On  terrace  above  terrace  ranged  around, 

Cloister,  and  porch,  and  pendent  gallery, 

Height,  depth,  length,  space,  and  splendor,  without  end, 

Glittering  its  stones  of  lustre  purest  white, 

And  stately  portals  rich  with  gems  and  gold  : 

The  setting  sun  now  smote  it  that  it  blazed. 

The  sight  was  torment  to  Gamaliel's  pride, 

Torment  with  pleasure  mixed,  but  torment  more, 

As  there  he  sat  upon  his  roof  alone. 

Tall,  and  erect  in  port,  unbent  his  form 
With  all  that  weight  of  venerable  years, 
His  head  with  almond-blossom  glory-crowned, 
And  bosom  overstreamed  with  silver  beard, 
Gamaliel  stood  before  his  countrymen 
Their  stay,  their  solace,  and  their  ornament, 
One  upright  pillar  in  a  fallen  state. 
Fallen,  for  Rome  had  pushed  her  foaming  wave 
Of  conquest  far  into  the  East,  and  laid 
Judaea  under  deluge,  quiet  now, 
But  deep,  of  domination  absolute  — 
A  weight  as  of  the  sea  upon  her  breast. 
Jerusalem  was  glorious  to  behold, 


Book  I.  SAUL   AND   G  A  M.I  I.I  EL.  9 

Girdled  with  guardian  mountains  round  about, 

And  sunlit  with  her  temple  in  the  midst. 

Alas,  but  more  her  glory,  more  her  shaim  ! 

For  all  her  glory  was  the  Roman's  now, 

The  queen  a  vassal  at  a  tyrant's  feet, 

She  Cajsar  serving  who  should  serve  but  God. 

And,  worse  disgraee  than  heathen  servitude, 

There  reereant  Jews  were  found,  and  more  and  more, 

Who  their  hearts  sold  to  their  captivity, 

And  abjectly  gave  up  the  ancient  hope 

And  promise,  dawning-star  of  prophecy, 

That  yet  to  captive  Israel  should  arise 

Messiah,  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords, 

To  break  the  yoke  from  off  His  people's  neck 

And  gift  them  with  the  empire  of  the  earth  - 

This  crown  of  Israel's  hope  gave  up,  to  choose, 

Instead,  for  captain  and  deliverer,  one 

Base-born,  from  Galilee,  consorting  friend 

With  publicans  and  sinners,  hung  at  last 

Convicted  malefactor  on  the  cross ! 

Such  thoughts  and  tortures  e.xurcisud  the  mind 
Of  grave  Gamaliel  on  his  roof  that  eve, 
He  felt  the  burden  of  his  name  and  fame 


10  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  I. 

Weigh  heavy,  his  renown  of  sanctity, 

With  wisdom,  rife  so  wide,  and  holy  zeal. 

His  head  declined  upon  his  bosom,  there 

Amid  the  evening  cool  unheeded,  he, 

Gray  reverend  teacher  of  the  law,  sat  mute, 

Rapt  over  the  writ  parchment  on  his  knees, 

And   read,    or   thought,    or   thought    and    read,   and 

prayed. 

The  veil  was  on  the  old  man's  heart ;  he  saw    .  x 
Unseeing,  for  the  sense  from  him  was  sealed. 

In  words  like  these  his  prayer  and  plaint  he^poured  : 
"  Hath  God  forgotten  to  be  gracious?     Will 
Jehovah  cast  us  off  forevermore? 
We  groan,  O  Lord,  Thy  people  groan,  beneath 
The  yoke  of  the  oppressor.     It  is  time, 
Lo,  bow  Thy  heavens  and  come  avenging  down  ! 
Appear  Thou  for  Thy  people  !     Visit  us  ! 
Not  only  the  uncircumcised  are  come, 
And  heathen,  into  Thine  inheritance, 
But  of  Thy  chosen  seed  are  risen  up 
False  children  unto  Abraham,  to  vex 
Our  nation's  peace  and  shame  us  to  our  foes. 
The  son  of  Joseph  suffered  his  desert, 


Book  I.  SA  UL   AND   GAMALIEL.  \  \ 

Accursed,  on  the  tree,  pretender  vile, 

Who  out  of  Nazareth  came  forth  to  claim 

Messiahship,  the  gift  of  David's  line, 

And  trailed  a  glorious  banner  in  the  dust, 

The  banner  of  the  hope  of  Israel. 

That  day,  too  long  expected,  yet  shall  dawn 

And  true  Messiah,  girded  on  His  thigh 

His  sword  athirst  for  alien  blood,  shall  ride 

Conquering  and  to  conquer  over  all 

The  necks  of  these  His  enemies  and  ours. 

How  long,  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth,  how  long  ? 

For  now  that  hated  false  Messiah's  name 

Is  preached,  the  dead  for  re-arisen  to  life, 

The  crucified  for  glorified,  to  men, 

And  ICHABOD  is  written  everywhere 

On  all  that  was  the  boast  of  Israel. 

O  Thou  that  overthrewest  the  harrying  horde 

Of  Pharaoh  whelmed  beneath  the  entombing  sea, 

Rise,  overwhelm  Thine  enemies,  restore 

The  glory  and  the  kingdom  to  Thine  own  !" 

Gamaliel  prayed,  and  knew  not  that  his  prayer 
Found  voice  and  smote  at  least  an  earthly  ear. 
"Amen  !"     Gamaliel  started  as  he  heard 


I  2  THE  EPIC   OF  SA  UL.  Book  I. 

The  voice  of  Saul  responding  fervently. 
Saul  had  been  pupil  to  Gamaliel, 
Loyal  and  loving,  and  he  now  was  friend 
Familiar,  whom,  as  guest,  unbidden  oft 
And  unannounced,  that  famous  Pharisee 
Welcomed  to  share  his  most  seclusive  hours. 
"  My  son  ! "  "  Rabboni  ! "  mutually  they  said. 

The  younger  to  the  elder  now  had  come, 
A  thought  to  purpose  quickening  in  his  breast. 
He  too  was  Hebrew  patriot,  and  he  yearned 
With  anguish  like  his  master's,  yet  at  once 
Sharper  than  his,  and  more  accessible 
To  hope,  as  well  his  livelier  youth  became 
And  native  blood  more  nimble  in  his  veins  — 
Saul  also,  with  Gamaliel,  yearned  and  burned, 
Beholding  prone  his  country  in  the  dust, 
Under  the  grinding  heel  of  Roman  power  — 
And  Messianic  glory  turned  to  shame  ! 
Saul's  first  wish  was  to  bring  his  brethren  back 
Stung  to  their  pristine,  proud,  prophetic  hope 
Of  a  Messiah  born  to  regal  robes, 
Swaying  a  sceptre,  seated  on  a  throne, 
Crowned  with  a  crown  of  myriad  diadems, 


Book  I.  SAUL   AND   GAAfALIEL.  13 

Symbol  of  lordship  that  should  myriad  tribes 

Mass  in  one  mighty  empire  of  mankind. 

He  felt  the  soul  of  eloquence  astir 

Within  him,  and  he  longed  to  be  at  war, 

In  words  that  flamed  like  lightning  and  that  smote 

Like  thunder-stones,  against  those  grovelling  men 

Who  Israel  taught  to  grovel  at  the  feet 

Of  Galilacan  Jesus  crucified, 

Accepted  for  the  Christ,  forsooth,  of  God  ! 

Such  wish,  becoming  purpose,  Saul  has  brought 

This  evening  to  Gamaliel,  with  high  hope, 

Hope  high,  but  vain,  to  disappointment  doomed, 

Of  grateful  gratulant  words  to  hearten  him, 

Approving  and  applauding  his  desire, 

Won  from  the  wisest  in  Jerusalem. 

Thus  minded,  Saul,  blithe,  eager,  sanguine,  bold, 
With  yet  a  grace  of  filial  in  his  mien, 
As  toward  a  master  had  in  love  and  fear, 
Said : 

"  Teacher,  what  I  came  to  learn  from  thee, 
Already,  having  marked  thy  prayer,  I  know. 
God  hear  thee  out  of  Zion  in  thy  prayn  ! 
God  bring  to  naught  the  counsels  of  His  foes  ! 


14  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  I. 

Now  know  I,  and  rejoice  to  know,  that  thou, 

My  teacher  in  the  blessed  law,  wilt  say, 

'  God  speed  thee,  son,'  in  what  I  seek  to  do. 

For,  lo,  I  seek  to  serve  the  suffering  cause 

Of  truth  wounded  and  bleeding  in  the  street. 

Love  of  my  country  burns  me  as  with  flame 

Imprisoned  and  living  in  my  very  bones  - 

My  country,  and  my  countrymen.     This  land 

To  me  is  lovely  like  a  bride  beloved  - 

Beloved  the  more,  unutterably  wronged  ! 

Her  trodden  dust  is  dear  to  me.     Not  I, 

As  do  my  brethren  on  her  bosom  born, 

Equably  love  her  with  composed  and  calm 

Affection  sweet.     That  homesick  longing  bred 

With  boyhood  in  Cilicia  haunts  me  yet, 

To  heighten  love  with  anguish,  and  more  dear 

Make  the  dear  soil  of  this  my  fatherland. 

A  passion,  not  a  fondness,  is  my  love  ; 

And  for  my  countrymen  to  die,  were  sweet  — 

Such  blind  abandonment  of  love  usurps 

My  being  for  my  kinsmen  in  the  flesh. 

Would  God  I  might  in  very  deed  pour  out 

This  blood,  no  vain  oblation,  to  redeem 

My  bondmen  brethren  and  to  purge  this  land  !" 


Book  I.  SAUL   AND    GAMAIJ1  I.  15 

In  speech  no  farther--  though  in  passionate  tears 
The  strong  man  vented  still  his  else  choked  heart. 
Gamaliel,  with  wise  senior  sympathy, 
Sat  silent,  waiting  till  that  hurst  were  past. 
Then  gravely : 

"  Yea,  my  son,  I  know  thy  zeal, 
And  praise  it.     Such  as  thou,  in  number  more, 
Might  somewhat ;  such  as  thou,  alas,  are  few." 

His  master's  praise  Saul  took  as  check  and  chill, 
Uttered  with  that  insinuated  sense 
Of  sage  discountenance  to  his  youthful  zeal. 
He  shrank,  but  braced  himself,  and  gently  said  : 
"  But,  father,  not  by  many  or  by  few 
Is  our  God  bound  to  working.     Many  or  few 
To  Him  is  one.     Nay,  were  there  none  save  me, 
Were  I  alone  among  my  brethren,  I, 
Alone  among  my  brethren,  yet  would  dare." 

Against  the  vernal  aspiration  warm 
Of  Saul's  young  blood  and  tropic  temperament 
Gamaliel's  aged,  wise,  sententious  phlegm, 
And  magisterial  manner  though  benign, 
Abode  unmoved,  inert,  insensible; 
Like  an  ice-Alp  that  freezes  on  its  cheek 


1 6  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  I. 

A  breath  of  spring  soft  blowing  from  the  south. 
With  viscid  slow  demur  the  old  man  spoke, 
And  downcast  heavily  shook  his  hoary  head  : 

"  To  dare  is  cheap  and  common  with  our  race, 
We  are  few  dastards ;  did  not  Judas  dare  ? 
And  Theudas  ?     But  their  daring  came  to  naught. 
Wisdom  with  daring,  fortitude  to  wait, 
We  need,  son  Saul ;  the  daring  that  must  do, 
And  cannot  wait,  has  wrought  us  sumless  ill " 

Damped,  but  remonstrant,  Saul  still  plied  his  plea : 
"  And  yet  but  now,  '  How  long,'  I  heard  thee  cry, 
1  How  long,  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth,  how  long  ?' ' 

"Yea,"  said  Gamaliel,  "that  I  daily  cry." 
"Thy  counsel  and  thy  praying  how  agree  ?" 
"  Men  I  bid  wait;  wait  not,  I  pray  my  God." 

"  Were  this  not  well,  O  master  calmly  wise, 
In  trust  that  God  will  rouse  him  at  my  cry, 
To  rouse  myself  and  strongly  side  with  God  ? 
I  cannot  rest  in  peace  ;  I  hear  the  woe 
Denounced  for  such  as  safely  sit  at  ease 
In  Zion.     Let  me  do  as  well  as  pray." 

Saul's  rising  zeal  once  more  the  master  checked : 


Book  I.  SA  UL   AND   GAMALIEL,  1 7 

"  Praying  is  doing,  likewise  waiting  works  ; 
But  what,  son  Saul,  is  in  thine  heart  to  do? 
I  cherished  better  dreams,  my  son,  for  thee, 
Than  to  behold  thee  leading  to  their  doom 
One  helpless,  hopeless,  hapless  company  more, 
Insurgent  out  of  season  against  Rome, 
Confederate  sons  of  folly  and  of  crime  !  " 

Rebuke  like  this  Saul  brooked  it  ill  to  hear  ; 
With  filial  sweet  resentment  he  replied : 
"  And  cherish  other  dreams,  I  pray  thee,  father  ! 
No  man-at-arms  am  I  to  challenge  Rome ; 
Though  not  even  Rome  should  daunt  me,  called  of  God 
To  front  her  with  but  pebble  from  the  brook, 
Like  David,  in  her  plenitude  of  power. 
Rome  rules  us,  and  I  grieve,  but  I  rejoice : 
I  grieve  that  we  are  such  as  must  be  ruled, 
And  cannot  rule  ourselves  ;  but  I  rejoice, 
Since  such  we  are,  that  we  are  ruled  by  Rome. 
The  strongest  and  the  wisest  is  the  best 
To  serve,  if  one  must  serve.     Alas,  my  country  ! 
Her  face  is  in  the  dust  because  her  heart 
Grovels,  and  therefore  on  her  neck  the  heel. 
So,  not  to  rid  us  of  the  Roman.  I 


1 8  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  I 

Labor  with  this  desire,  but  to  erect 

The  dustward  spirit  of  my  countrymen. 

This  people  knowing  not  the  law  are  cursed  !  " 

By  instinct  wise  of  policy  unmeant, 
Saul,  in  his  last  half-maledictory  words 
Of  vehement  passion  edged  with  bitterness, 
Had  struck  a  chord  that  answered  in  the  breast 
Of  the  habitual  teacher  of  the  law. 
"  Yea,"  said  Gamaliel,  "  now  art  thou  true  son 
And  utterest  wisdom.     Make  them  know  the  law. 
With  both  my  hands  I  bless  thee  speaking  thus. 
The  law  shall  save  them,  if  they  know  the  law.  " 

Saul  knew  it  was  Gamaliel's  wont  that  spoke, 
His  life-long  wont  of  reverence  for  the  law 
And  trust  in  its  omnipotence  to  serve 
Whatever  need  befell  his  nation  —  this, 
Rather  than  any  fresh,  fair-springing  sense 
Of  hope  in  him  auxiliar  to  his  own. 
Yet,  in  despair  of  better  heartening  now, 
And  self-impelled  to  ease  his  laboring  mind, 
He,  fixed  and  faltering  both,  with  courteous  phrase 
Premised  of  teachable  assent  sincere 
To  smooth  somewhat  thereto  his  doubtful  way, 


Book  I.  SA  UL   AND   GAMALIEL,  \  • , 

Frankly  a  hearing  for  his  counsel  sought  : 
"  I  ever  heard  thee,  father,  teaching  thai, 
And  I  believe  it  wholly,  mind  and  heart ; 
But  something  now  I  did  not  learn  from  thee, 
Hearken,  I  pray,  and  weigh  if  it  be  wise.  " 

But  less  like  one  who  hearkened  as  to  weigh 
A  counsel  shown,  Gamaliel  now  lo  Saul 
Seemed,  than  like  one  who  sat  behind  a  shield 
In  opposition,  a  broad  shield  of  brow 
Immobile,  placid,  large  circumference, 
And  orb  of  diamond  proof,  between  them  hung 
There  on  the  housetop  still  in  dim  twilight, 
Ready  to  quench  in  darkness  any  ray 
Of  word  or  sign  from  him  that  should  aspire 
To  reach  an  understanding  guarded  so  - 
Such  to  Saul  seemed  Gamaliel  now,  while  yet, 
Despite,  repressed  but  irrepressible, 
That  strenuous  strong  spirit  thus  went  on  : 
"  Deeply  I  have  desired  to  know  my  time 
And  not  to  waste  my  strength  beating  the  air. 
Are  not  men's  needs  other  with  other  times? 
No  more  perhaps  in  peaceful  shelters  now 
Sacred  to  sacred  studies,  synagogue 


20  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  L 

Retirements,  where  our  doctors  of  the  law 
Propose  in  turn  their  sage  conclusions,  heard 
By  questioning  disciples  —  here  perhaps 
No  more  is  truth  most  truly  taught  to  men. 
Some,  it  may  be,  might  well  go  forth  to  stand 
Even  at  the  corners  of  the  streets  and  cry. 
Folly  amain  preaches  to  gaping  crowds, 
And  shall  not  wisdom  cry  ?     My  heart  is  hot, 
Amid  the  multitude  they  make  their  prey, 
To  meet  these  false  proclaimers  to  their  face, 
And  stop  their  mouths,  with  Moses  and  with  all 
The  prophets  and  the  Psalms,  from  uttering  lies. " 

Gamaliel  heard,  and  like  a  lion  stood, 
That  shakes  his  dewy  mane  from  slumber  roused ; 
The  old  man  loomed  in  action  nobly  tall, 
As  thus,  with  weighty  gesture,  in  a  voice 
Solid  with  will,  he  gently,  sternly  spoke : 
"  Nay,  Saul,  my  son, .thy  zeal  misguides  thee  now  — 
Thy  zeal,  and  peradventure  some  conceit 
Of  wisdom  wiser  than  thine  elders.     Thou, 
Consenting  thus  to  parley  with  the  fool 
According  to  his  folly,  like  becomest. 
This  is  a  time  to  answer  otherwise 


Book  I.  SAUL  AND   GAMALJ I  I.  21 

Than  with  the  wind  of  words  against  tlirir  words 

Of  wind,  as  equal  against  equal  matched. 

Those  wresters  of  the  law  must  feel  the  law 

Smiting  their  mouths  shut  with  the  heavy  hand. 

With  blows,  not  words,  vain  fools  like  these  are  taught. 

Go  thou  thy  way,  to-morrow  shalt  thou  see 

Hap  other  far  than  that  thou  hast  devised 

Befall  those  evil  men  of  Galilee. 

Our  chiefly  prudent,  watchful  for  our  weal, 

Will  stop  their  mouths  profane  and  make  an  end. " 

Saul  chode  his  tongue  to  silence,  but  his  heart 
Set  stern  in  resolution  touched  with  pride, 
As,  after  decent  pause,  he  took  farewell. 

The  master  and  the  pupil  parted  thus, 
And  both  were  blind  to  that  which  was  to  be ; 
For  both  would  change,  but  change  in  converse  ways, 
Gamaliel  gentle  grow,  and  Saul  grow  hard. 

That  morrow,  Peter  with  his  brethren  all, 
Apostle  preachers  of  the  Gospel,  felt 
The  heavy  hand  Gamaliel  shadowed  fall 
Indeed  upon  them  into  dungeon  thrown. 
But  thence  by  night  the  angel  of  the  Lord, 
Opening  the  doors,  delivered  them,  and  hade 


22  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  I. 

Boldly  into  the  temple  take  their  way 

And  there  preach  Christ  to  all  the  worshippers. 

With  the  first  flush  of  morning,  their  swift  feet 

Shod  with  the  sandals  of  obedience, 

They  hasten  to  fulfil  the  angelic  word. 

Meanwhile  the  Sanhedrim  for  counsel  met 

Concerning  those  their  prisoners,  and  the  state, 

The  vexed  state,  of  the  Hebrew  commonwealth, 

Sent  pursuivants  to  fetch  them  from  their  cells 

And  station  them  in  presence  to  be  judged. 

But  those  despatched  to  bring  them  came  and  said, 

"  We  found,  indeed,  the  prison  safely  shut 

And  all  the  keepers  keeping  watch  and  ward 

Without  before  the  doors ;  but  entering  in 

To  find  our  prisoners,  prisoner  found  we  none.  " 

The  captain  of  the  temple,  the  high-priest, 
And  all  that  council  mused  in  maze  and  doubt  — 
Gamaliel  most,  guessing  the  finger  of  God. 

But  now  comes  one  who  brings  a  fresh  report , 
"  Behold,"  said  he,  "  the  men  ye  put  in  bond 
Are  standing  in  the  temple  teaching  there. " 
Forthwith  the  captain  of  the  temple  goes, 
His  band  attending,  and,  no  violence  shown  — 


Book  I.  SAUL   AND   GAMALIEL.  23 

For  fear  was  on  them  of  the  people,  lest 
They  stone  them  —  leads  the  Galilaeans  in. 

Robed  venerably  each  in  rich  array 
Of  purple,  and  line  linen,  glistering  white 
And  broidered  fair,  their  flowing  garments  fringed 
With  large  expanse  of  border  and  with  cords 
Of  blue  adorned,  broad  their  phylacteries, 
The  council  of  the  seventy  sat  severe 
Within  their  council-hall  in  solemn  state. 
A  semi-orb  they  sat,  or  crescent-wise, 
And  in  the  midst,  between  the  horns,  were  placed, 
Under  their  beetling  frown,  the  prisoners. 
Awful  these  felt  the  presence  of  the  place, 
And,  while  the  high-priest  of  their  nation,  throned 
Middle  and  chief  among  the  councillors, 
Denouncing  asked  :  "  Did  we  not  straitly  bid 
Forbear  to  teach  in  this  accursed  name  ? 
And,  lo,  ye  fill  Jerusalem  with  bruit, 
And  seek  to  bring  on  us  this  person's  blood  ! "  — 
While  thus,  sternly,  he  spoke,  those  simple  men 
Felt  the  heart  fail  within  them  and  the  tongue 
Cleave  to  the  mouth's  dry  roof.     He  ceasing,  back 
Their  spirit  came,  and  Spirit  not  their  own, 


24  THE  EPIC   OF  SA  UL.  Book  I. 

The  Holy  Ghost  of  God,  flooded  their  souls, 
As  when  into  a  bay  the  ocean  pours. 
Then  Peter  and  his  brethren  boldly  spoke : 
"  Fathers  and  brethren,  hearken  to  our  words: 
God  needs  must  we,  rather  than  men,  obey. 
That  Jesus  whom  ye  crucified  and  slew, 
Him  did  the  Lord  God  of  our  sires  raise  up, 
And  at  His  own  right  hand  exalt  to  be 
Both  prince  and  saviour,  to  bestow  on  us 
Repentance  and  forgiveness  of  our  sins. 
Of  these  things  all  we  stand  here  witnesses ; 
Nor  we  alone,  for  with  us  witnesseth 
God's  Spirit  bestowed  on  whoso  Him  obeys.  " 

Something  not  earthly  in  those  prisoners'  mien 
A  tone  of  more  than  human  in  their  words, 
A  majesty,  as  of  omnipotence 
Patient  within  them,  ready  to  break  forth, 
But  patient  still,  to  brook  how  much  was  need  — 
So  much,  no  more  !  —  this  awed  one  watchful  heart 
Prepared  amid  that  council  now  to  heed  ; 
Gamaliel  inly  pondered,  '  Is  it  God  ?  ' 
The  clear  simplicity,  the  perfect  faith, 
The  steady,  prompt  obedience,  the  serene 


Book  I.  SAUL    AND    GAMALIEL.  2J 

Courage  that  duivcl,  without  defying,  all 
The  terrors  brandished  by  the  Sanhedrim  - 
This  spirit,  strange  in  those  despised  men, 
As  with  a  soft  and  subtle  atmosphere 
Enfolding  and  suffusing  him,  subdued 
The  solid  temper  of  his  mind,  the  strong 
Set  of  his  resolution  grim  relaxed, 
Undid  the  hard  contortions  of  his  nerves, 
And  supple  made  the  will  so  firm  before. 
His  steadfast  poise  of  confidence  perturbed, 
Gamaliel  trembled  with  uncertainty. 

Otherwise  Saul;  he,  merged  in  different  thought, 
Eluded  quite  that  penetrative  spell. 
Unconscious  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  strove 
Blindly  against  Him,  like  the  rest,  though  not 
Yet,  like  the  rest,  with  zeal  of  violence 
To  do  the  prisoners  harm  or  shed  their  blood  ; 
With  such  zeal  not,  but  with  ambitious  pride 
Of  wisdom  unawares  puffed  up  to  show 
His  prowess  in  the  Scriptures,  and  to  earn 
A  high  degree  surpassing  all  his  peers. 
His  fellow-councillors  concerting  how 
To  quench  this  propagandist  fire  in  blood. 


26  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  I. 

Saul  said  within  his  heart : 

'  Nay,  nay,  instead, 

Might  I  but  once  these  bold  presumers  face 
Amid  the  idling  crowds  they  feed  with  lies, 
Flow,  from  the  law  itself,  whereof,  untaught 
Therein,  they  prate,  would  I,  in  open  test 
Of  argument,  confute  them  to  their  teeth  ! 
Their  own  ill-wielded  weapons  from  their  hands 
Seen  wrenched  and  turned  against  them,  surely  then 
Not  only  would  these  brawlers  cease,  but  all 
Would  laud  and  magnify  the  glorious  Word 
Of  God,  thus  shown,  well  wielded,  capable 
Of  wreaking  its  own  vengeance  on  its  foes.' 

These  twain  such  counsel  in  their  secret  breast 
Held  diverse,  while  that  strife  of  words  went  on. 

Not  what,  in  present  need,  behooved  to  do  — 
A  full  and  fell  accord  conjoined  them  there  !  — 
Was  doubt  or  question  to  the  Sanhedrim  ; 
But  in  what  chosen  way  their  chosen  goal, 
The  doom  of  death  for  those  accursed  men, 
With  safe  sure  speed,  most  prudently,  to  reach  — 
This  doubt  embroiled  a  vehement  debate. 


Book  I.  SAUL   AND   GAMALIEL.  27 

One  argued  thus  his  sentence  and  advice  — 
Caiaphas  he,  high-priest  that  lately  was, 
Reputed  statesman  politic  and  wise  : 
"  We  are  a  subject  nation  ;  government 
Is  for  this  present  slipped  from  out  our  hands. 
Chafe  how  we  may,  how  will  it  otherwise, 
Ours  is  a  state  of  vassalage  to  Rome. 
Death  in  our  hearts  and  death  upon  our  tongues, 
Denounced  amain  against  our  enemies, 
Is  futile  —  thunder  bare  of  thunderbolt. 
We  make  ourselves  a  laughter  —  unless  we 
Warp  toward  our  end  with  wisdom  ;  who  is  weak 
Well  needs  be  wise,  to  win  —  wisdom  is  power. 
To  kill  and  keep  alive,  by  process  due 
Of  law,  no  longer  appertains  to  us, 
That  right  being  forfeit  to  our  conqueror ;  this 
Must  we  not  let  our  honorable  pride, 
Justly  indignant,  and  our  holy  zeal 
Incensed  for  God,  bribe  us  to  blink.     But  slave, 
If  wise,  may  make  a  foolish  master  serve. 
Break  we  proud  Rome  to  do  our  task  for  us. 
True  triumph,  when  we  wield  the  tyrant  power 
Itself  of  domination  over  us 
A  weapon  in  our  hands  to  work  our  will ! 


28  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book! 

"  I  counsel  that  we  seek  and  find  firm  ground 
Of  mortal  accusation,  before  those 
Who  rule  us,  against  these  audacious  men, 
As  teachers  of  seditious  doctrine  meant 
To  undermine  allegiance,  and  at  length 
Prompt  insurrection  and  a  state  of  war. 
Rome  then  will  stamp  our  troublers  out  of  life, 
And  we,  well  rid  of  them  without  annoy, 
Besides  shall  safely  reap  from  her  the  praise, 
Ill-merited,  of  fealty  to  her  right  — 
Praise  that  sometime  hereafter  may  be  gain 
Of  vantage,  if  sometime  hereafter  come 
Fit  season  to  fling  off  her  hated  yoke." 

Such  words  of  weight  spoke  Caiaphas,  and  ceased 
Those  words,  not  idle,  fell  as  falls  the  steel 
Smiting  the  flint ;  a  sparkle  keen  of  fire 
Flew  forth,  found  tinder  ready,  and  flashed  up 
In  instant  flame.     A  patriot  malcontent, 
Fiercely,  irreconcilably,  a  Jew, 
Was  Mattathias  ;  Mattathias  said  : 
"  Yoke  by  whom  hated  ?     Surely  not  by  him 
Who  tamely  brooks  to  talk  of  earning  praise 
For  loyalty  from  Rome!     Nor  more  by  those 


Book  I.  SAUL   AND    GAM. I /.//•:/.  29 

Who  patient  sit  to  hear  such  counsel  broached! 

Nay,  men  my  brethren,  that  I  did  not  hear! 

Sure,  son  of  Abraham  never  have  I  heard 

Own  himself  slave,  and  meekly  speak  of  Rome, 

As  of  a  master!     This  I  will  not  hear! 

I  could  not  hear  it  !     Speech  of  such  a  strain 

Were  like  a  river  of  molten  metal  poured 

Red-hot  into  my  ear  to  quench  the  sense  ! 

Stone-deaf  am  I  to  craven  treachery 

From  one  of  my  own  fellow-councillors  here  ! 

I  only  heard  my  brother  say,  '  Let  us 

Arise  and  stand  for  God ! '     Lo,  I  arise 

And  stand,  with  him,  with  all !     There  is  a  law, 

Ancient  and  unrepealed,  wholesome  and  good, 

To  stone  for  blasphemy.     Blasphemers  these, 

What  wait  we  ?   We  have  hands,  and  there  are  stones, 

Let  us  this  instant  forth  and  stone  them,  stone 

Unto  the  death!" 

The  clenched  hands,  and  the  fierce 
Menace  of  husky  tones,  half-choked,  and  teeth 
Gnashing,  and  brow  braided  with  swollen  knots, 
Were  more  than  words  to  speak  the  murderous  will 

The  prisoners  listened  with  suspended  breath  : 


30  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  I. 

They  deemed  a  dreadful  doom  indeed  was  nigh. 

Instinctive  instant  fear,  forestalling  faith, 

With  sudden  loud  alarum  startled  them, 

And  for  one  moment  violently  shook, 

In  them,  all  save  the  basis  of  the  soul  — 

One  moment  —  then  they  sped  themselves  with  prayer, 

Ran  to  the  shelter  of  the  promises, 

And  were  at  peace  !     In  that  secure  retreat 

Withdrawn,  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High, 

The  angel  of  the  Lord  encamping  round, 

Composedly  at  leisure  they  looked  out 

And  saw  the  wicked  plot  against  the  just, 

Vainly,  and  gnash  upon  him  with  his  teeth  ! 

Within  their  hearts  they  knew  his  day  would  come. 

The  speaker  still  stood  leaning  imminent, 
His  posture  instigation,  while  a  hiss 
Of  hot  adhesion  ran  increasing  round  — 
But  skipped  Gamaliel,  skipped  the  musing  Saul 
With  one  beside,  scarce  daring  to  be  dumb  — 
When,  in  his  place,  slowly,  by  soft  degrees, 
With  furtive  look  and  gesture,  to  his  feet 
Stealing,  half  stood,  half  crouched,  a  speaker  new. 
This  was  one  Shimei,  an  abject  man, 


Book  I.  SAUL   AND   GAMAL1 1  1.  31 

Abject  in  spirit,  though  in  wit  not  dull, 

And  capable  of  long  malevolence 

Fed  on  resentments  such  as  abjects  feel. 

Saul  listened,  but  Gamaliel  bowed  in  prayer, 

As  Shimei  thus,  obliquely,  sneering,  spoke  : 

"  Stoning  is  pleasant,  doubtless,  when,  as  now, 

One's  sense  of  righteousness  is  much  engaged. 

The  reflex  satisfaction  to  be  had 

From  accurately  casting  a  choice  stone 

To  break  the  teeth  of  the  ungodly,  is 

Superlative,  perhaps  the  very  highest 

Relish  attainable  to  mortals  here. 

The  consciousness  of  sympathy  with  God 

Always  exhilarates  delightfully ; 

But  in  particular  if  the  sympathy 

Be  exercised  in  such  a  case  as  this, 

Where  the  most  glorious  of  God's  attributes, 

His  justice,  is  involved.     Borne  far  above 

Pity,  or  any  weakness  of  the  sense, 

You  only  feel  a  rapture  of  divine 

Approval  of  the  law  you  execute. 

So  subtly  strong  and  sweet  possesses  you 

The  instinct  to  indulge  your  appetite 

For  righteousness,  you  might  almost  mistake' 


32  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  1. 

Your  pleasure  for  the  pleasure  of  revenge. 

"  But  let  revenge  be  for  the  heathen,  who 
Know  not  Jehovah  and  His  law  contemn. 
Jehovah's  chosen  we,  our  sentiment 
Purged  of  all  personal  bias  of  mere  hate, 
We  simply  wash  our  feet  in  wicked  blood 
With  pleasure  —  pleasure  naturally  enhanced, 
If  we  have  spilled  said  wicked  blood  ourselves. 

"  Yea,  stoning  gratifies  the  pious  mind 
Profoundly  —  grant  the  stonirig  be  by  you; 
By  you,  not  to  you  ;  being  stoned,  I  judge, 
Is  less  satisfactory.     On  this  point  who  doubt 
Or  differ,  have  their  opportunity 
To  clear  their  minds  by  prompt  experiment  — 
They  need  but  act  upon  the  last  advice  ; 
For  —  grant  our  gracious  masters  smiled  and  pleased 
To  let  us  play  a  prank  of  self-misrule, 
This  once,  wilful,  but  harmless,  in  their  view, 
Which  might  even  turn  out  comedy  for  them  — 
Yet,  stoning  these,  we  should  ourselves  get  stoned, 
With  expedition  —  past  all  chance  of  doubt. 
Our  friend,  the  vehement  adviser  here, 
Might  peradventure  go  himself  as  blithe 


Book  I.  SAUL   AND    GAM.  //.//./..  33 

To  be  stoned  by  the  people,  as  to  stone 
These  pestilent  fellows  —  for  the  glory  of  God. 
But,  then,  more  clearly  how  the  glory  of  God 
Would  be  subserved  thereby,  the  rest  of  us, 
Colder  in  heart  perhaps,  but  certainly 
Cooler  in  head,  would  wish  to  be  advised, 
Before  we  take  our  lives  into  our  hands 
To  wreak  the  righteous  judgment  of  the  law 
On  favorites  of  a  fierce  and  fickle  mob 
Whose  palms,  unless  I  much  misread  the  signs, 
Already  itch  for  stones  to  throw  at  us, 
While  we  sit  here  and  talk  of  throwing  stones 
At  whom  they  love  and  honor. 

"  Give  them  line 

This  wild  Jerusalem  mob,  and  they  will  change 
Their  mood.     Remember  how  it  chanced  but  late 
With  Jesus  Nazarene.     Hailed  yesterday 
Messiah,  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords, 
Ovation  of  hosannas  greeting  him 
From  thousand  times  a  thousand  throats  —  to-day, 
A  malefactor  hooted  through  the  streets, 
With  '  Crucify  him  !  Crucify  him  ! '  cried 
In  multitudinous  chorus  like  one  voice  - 
The  mouths  to-day  and  yesterday  the  same-. 


34  THE  EPIC   OF  SA  UL.  Book  I. 

Their  second  tune  indeed  we  set  for  them 
And  sang  precentors  —  but  how  well  they  joined  ! 
In  due  time  pitch  them  the  like  tune  again, 
And  doubt  not  they  will  sing  it  with  full  breath. 

"  Not  that  I  hence  advise  to  wait  remiss; 
My  counsel  is  no  less  from  sloth  removed 
Than  hostile  to  crude,  hasty  violence. 
Only,  shun  public  note  ;  with  proper  quest, 
Ways  may  be  found,  ways  pregnant  too,  that  make 
No  poise.     The  nail  that  went  so  shrewdly  through 
Sisera's  temples  made  no  noise.     It  sped 
Softly,  but  sped  surely,  and  found  the  quick 
Secret  of  life.     Are  there  not  Jaels  yet  ? 
You  have  guessed  what  I  advise.     The  end  you  seek 
Is  holy ;  holy  hold  whatever  means 
Shall  lead  thereto.     Let  us  commit  this  thing 
To  those  the  wisest  found  among  us,  few 
Better  than  many,  charging  them  to  choose 
Some  suitable  silent  means  of  silencing 
These  praters,  without  stir  or  scandal  made, 
Likest  the  ways  of  nature,  hint,  perhaps, 
Conveyed  of  overruling  providence 
At  work  through  nature  for  revenging  crime. 


Honk  I.  SAUL   AND   GAMALIl  I  35 

"  For  me,  I  seek  no  honor  at  your  hands : 
I  do  not  court  responsibility  ; 
I  am  least  wise  among  you  ;  yet  a  trust 

Imposed  were  duty  sacred  in  mine  eyes." 

. 

As,  should  along  a  living  bosom  warm 
With  youthful  life-blood  coursing  joyously, 
A  deadly  serpent,  with  protracted,  cold 
Belly  incumbent,  glide,  beneath  that  touch 
And  creep  the  conscious  flesh  would  creeping  shrink. 
And  all  the  genial  current  in  the  veins 
Curdle ;  so  now,  at  Shimei's  words,  much  more 
At  signs  in  him  that  spoke  beyond  his  words, 
The  accent  of  the  voice,  the  look,  the  port 
Of  figure,  sinister  suggestion  couched 
In  action  or  grimace,  there  came  a  chill, 
A  shudder,  of  reaction  and  collapse 
Over  the  council  late  with  zeal  aglow. 
Even  Mattathias,  who,  in  attitude 
Of  menace,  after  Shimei  arose, 
Some  space  still  stood  —  he,  too,  while  Shimei 
Was  speaking,  felt  the  evil  spell  and  sank 
Into  his  seat.     With  one  accord  they  all, 
When  Shimei  ceased,  a  gloomy  silence  kept. 


36  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  I. 

Gamaliel  did  not  lift  his  head,  but  groaned 
Audibly  now,  though  gently,  in  his  prayer. 

From  such  a  source  such  sound  made  seem  yet  more 
Ominous  the  spell  which  hushed  that  council-hall. 


BOOK  II. 

SAUL    AND    THE    SANHEDRIM 


THE  Sanhedrim  still  in  session  on  the  apostles'  case,  Saul 
speaks  ;  first  scornfully  repudiating  for  himself  Shimei's  pro 
posal  of  guile,  and  then  impressively  announcing  his  own 
purpose,  now  fully  mature,  to  controvert  the  Christian 
preachers  in  open  argument  before  the  people.  After  a 
pause  following  Saul's  speech,  Gamaliel  speaks  in  favor  of 
letting  the  prisoners  go  free.  Other  councillors  express  their 
sentiments.  A  scourging  of  the  utmost  severity  being  pro 
posed,  Nicodemus,  with  bated  breath,  deprecates  first  a  cruel 
infliction,  and  then  any  infliction  at  all.  Release  after 
scourging  is  finally  resolved  upon. 


SAUL    AND    THE    SANHEDRIM. 

DUMB-STRUCK  and  stirless  long  the  Sanhedrim  - 
Instinctively  abhorrent  from  the  part 
Of  that  base  councillor —  at  last  there  rose 
A  new  assessor  in  the  midst  to  speak. 

A  young  man  he,  who,  in  the  general  thought, 
Wherever  moving,  round  about  him  wore 
A  golden  halo  of  uncertain  hope 
And  prophecy  of  bright  futures.     Aspect  clear 
And  pure ;  straight  stature ;  foothold  firm  and  free ; 
The  bloom  of  youth  just  ripening  to  the  hue 
Of  perfect  manhood  upon  cheek  and  brow ; 
Lip  mobile,  but  not  lax  —  capacity 
Expressed  of  exquisite  emotion,  will 
Elastic  and  resilient,  tempered  true 
To  bend,  not  break,  and  ultimately  strong; 
Glances  of  lightning  latent  in  the  eye, 
But  lightning  liable  to  be  quenched  in  tears  ; 
The  pride  of  every  Hebrew,  such  was  Saul. 


40  THE  EPIC   OF  SA  UL.  Book  II. 

A  stir  of  expectation  broke  the  hush 
Of  that  strange  silence,  ere  his  opening  words : 
"  That  I,  the  youngest  of  this  order,  thus 
Should  rise  for  speech  —  and  that  beloved  gray  head 

Before  me  bowed,  unready  yet —  might  seem 

/ 
Unseemly.     But  to  speak  after  he  speaks,     y 

My  own  revered  guide,  the  guide  of  all, 
Would  be,  should  I  then  speak  to  differ,  more 
Unseemly  still.     And  what  I  have  to  say, 
Being  my  thought,  burns  in  me  to  be  said, 
Approve,  condemn,  who  will  ;  God  bids  me  speak." 

Gamaliel  raised  his  head  and  looked  at  Saul. 
Saul  felt  the  look,  and  hardened  his  will,  but  not 
His  heart,  to  meet  it.     Turning  so,  he  saw, 
Not  what  he  inly  braced  himself  to  bear, 
Warning,  rebuke,  anger  to  overawe, 
Reproach,  appeal,  dissuasion,  pain  confessed 
At  filial  separation,  grasp  of  will 
At  old  authority  elapsed  —  of  these, 
Naught  ;  only  a  pathos  of  perplexity, 
A  broken,  anguished,  groping  childlikeness, 
Desire  of  any  help,  and  hope  of  none  — 
Saul  will  hereafter  understand  it  all  ; 


Book  II.        SAUL   AND    THE  SANHEDRIM.  41 

He  simply  marks  it  now  compassionately 
In  wonder,  pausing  not,  and  thus,  with  loth 
Allusion  to  the  last  advice,  proceeds : 
"  But  other  speech  my  lips  refuse,  until 
I  purge  my  conscience  by  protesting  here, 
For  me,  I  spurn,  scorn,  hate,  loathe  utterly 
The  devil  and  devilish  lies.     I  have  no  qualms 
At  blood,  but  I  love  truth,  and  qualms  I  own 
At  falsehood,  practised  in  whatever  name  ; 

Damnable  ever,  then  thrice  damnable, 

. 
Damning  a  holy  cause  it  feigns  to  serve  ! " 

A  flush  of  warm  revival  in  the  breasts 
Of  some  that  listened  answered  to  such  words. 
But  one  there  was,  that  vile  adviser,  felt 
A  gripe  of  mortal  hatred  at  his  heart. 
He,  by  Gamaliel's  eye  not  unobserved, 
Behind  a  black  malignant  scowl  which,  like 
That  murk  emission  of  the  cuttle-fish, 
Flushed  from  his  heart  his  face  to  overspread 
And  hide  his  thought,  sat  fostering  the  wound 
Of  Saul's  disdainful  noble  words  —  a  wound 
To  rankle  long  in  the  obscene  recess 
Of  that  .bad  bosom,  and  therein  to  breed 


42  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  II 

At  last  an  issue  foul  of  fell  revenge  ; 

In  purpose  fell,  though  in  fulfilment  foiled. 

But  Saul,  magnanimously  heedless,  deigned 
Nor  glance  at  him  nor  thought  of  consequence. 
Elate  with  the  elixir  of  his  youth, 
And  buoyed  with  confidence  exultant  now 
By  the  rebound  of  his  beginning,  buoyed 
Besides  with  sympathy,  he  passed  along, 
Yet,  master  he,  not  mastered,  of  his  mood, 
Curbed  strongly  his  strong  passion  and  delight 
Of  power,  and,  calm  with  self-possessing  will, 
Force  in  him  to  have  sped  a  thunderbolt 
Stayed  back  from  sudden  waste,  to  be  sent  on 
In  fine  diffusive  throb  —  as  farther  thus  : 
"  Enough  of  that ;  I  did  but  purify 
My  soul  with  words.     I  feared  some  inward  stain 
From  only  listening,  if  I  listened  only, 
And  did  not  speak,  when  base  was  proffered  me. 

"  Hear  now  what  I  propose.     What  I  propose 
Is  not  advice  ;  advice  I  neither  give 
Nor  ask.     I  do  not  ask  it,  for  my  heart 
Is  fixed  ;  duress  of  conscience  presses  me, 
With  flesh  and  blood  forbidding  to  confer. 


Book  II.        SAUL   AND    THE  SANHEDRIM.  43 

I  must  do  what  I  shall,  in  man's  or  devil's 
Despite.     I  trust  I  speak  not  thus  in  pride. 
Not  therefore  that  the  census  of  your  yeas 
Or  nays  may  guide  me,  but  that  ye  may  weigh 
What  force  my  purpose  now  unfolded  owns 
To  sway  your  present  counsels,  hear  and  judge. 

"  Ye  know,  and  all  Jerusalem,  that  Saul 
Has  counted  nothing  worthy  to  be  prized 
Beside  the  learning  of  the  law  of  God. 
For  this,  a  boy,  from  yon  Cilician  lands 
I  came  ;  for  this,  I  have  consumed  my  youth. 
What  envied  gains  of  knowledge  I  have  made, 
Sitting  a  student  at  Gamaliel's  feet, 
Befits  me  not  to  vaunt ;  these,  small  or  large, 
Belong  to  God  and  to  my  nation,  being  mine 
Only  to  use  for  Him  and  them.     I  see 
Plainly  how  I  must  use  my  trust  from  God. 
Wherefore  are  we  assembled  ?     Wherefore,  save 
Because  these  sciolists  pervert  the  law, 
Deceived  perhaps,  deceiving  certainly?" 

Scarce  waved  a  careless  hand  in  sign  at  them- 
Toward  the  apostles,  still  in  presence  there, 
Saul  deigned  not  to  divert  his  scornful  eyes: 


44  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  II, 

"Shame  is  it  if  I,  knowing  the  law  indeed, 
Am  less  than  match  for  these  untutored  minds, 
Amid  the  flocking  fools  they  lead  astray, 
To  controvert  their  hateful  heresies. 
Herewith  then  I  proclaim  my  ripe  resolve 
To  undertake,  against  the  preaching  liars, 
On  their  own  terms,  a  warfare  for  the  truth. 
Let  it  be  seen  which  cause,  in  open  list, 
Is  stronger,  truth  from  heaven  or  lie  from  hell ! 

"  Brethren  and  fathers,  as  ye  will,  consult  ; 
The  youngest  has  his  purpose  thus  divulged. " 

As  when  a  palm  diversely  blown  upon 
In  a  strong  tempest  of  opponent  winds, 
Now  this  way,  and  now  that,  obedient 

"*"  -"V       "* 

To  each  prevailing  present  urgency, 
Leans  to  all  quarters  of  the  firmament 
By  turns,  but  quickly,  let  a  lull  succeed, 
Upright  again,  shows  every  leaf  composed ; 
So  now  the  council,  long  enough  between 
Opinion  and  opinion  buffeted, 
While  Saul  was  speaking  took  a  little  ease, 
No  new  advice  proposed,  to  breathe  again, 
Steady  itself,  and  come  to  equipoise. 


Book  II.        SA  UL   AND    THE  SANHEDRIM.  45 

Some  thought  that  Saul  had  spoken  proudly ;  some, 
That  pride  became  his  worth  ;  some  held  that  he 
Would  make  his  vaunting  good  ;  some  feared  his  plan 
Savored  of  youth  and  rashness  ;  others  deemed 
Public  dispute  mistaken  precedent 
Teeming  with  various  mischief — sure  to  breed 
Insufferable  pretensions  in  the  crowd, 
So  taught  to  count  themselves  fit  arbiters 
On  Scriptural  or  traditional  points  of  moot, 
And,  by  close  consequence,  a  serious  breach 
Endanger  in  their  own  authority  ; 
Yet  others  felt,  whatever  fruit  beside 
Was  borne  of  Saul's  proposed  experiment, 
Two  things  at  least  were  safe  to  reckon  on  - 
In  its  own  dignity,  the  Sanhedrim 

Must  needs  incur  immedicable  hurt,  • 

J 
So  plainly  scandalous  a  spectacle 

Exhibiting,  a  councillor  enrolled 

Of  tneir  own  number  stooping  to  debate 

On  equal  terms  with  ignorant  fishermen  ; 

Then,  on  their  side,  those  flattered  fishermen, 

Far  from  indulging  proper  gratitude 

For  being  publicly  confounded  quite 

At  such  illustrious  hands,  would  be  instead 


46  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  II. 

Inflated  out  of  measure,  nigh  to  burst, 
With  added  pride  at  complaisance  so  new 
From  their  superiors,  while  the  common  herd 
Would  give  them  greater  heed  accordingly. 

Such  things  diverse  they  thought,  and  silence  kept, 
Saul's  colleagues  in  the  Sanhedrim  ;  they  all 
Together  felt  that  Saul  in  any  wise 
Would  go  Saul's  way ;  they  therefore  silence  kept 

One  man  alone,  by  age  and  gravity, 
And  reverence  his  in  ample  revenue, 
Was  easy  master  of  the  Sanhedrim  : 
On  him  the  council  rested  and  revolved, 
As  on  a  fixe*d  centre  and  support. 
And  now,  '  Gamaliel !  let  us  hear  at  last 
Gamaliel's  word/  was  suddenly  the  sole, 
The  simultaneous,  silent  thought  to  all. 
The  eyes  of  all  concentred  instantly 
Upon  Gamaliel  found  that  saint  esteemed 
And  sage  already  stirring  as  to  rise. 
Their  readiness  to  hear,  with  his  to  speak, 
Timed  so  in  perfect  reciprocity 
And  exquisite  accord  responsive,  marked 
That  fleet  meet  moment  for  the  orator, 


Book  II.        SAUL   AND    THE  SANHEDRIM  47 

Which,  conscious  half,  but  half  unconscious,  he, 
Gamaliel,  wielded  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Was  now  to  seize  and  use  for  God  so  well. 

The  hoary  head,  the  mien  of  majesty, 
The  associative  power  of  ancient  fame, 
His  habit  and  tradition  of  command, 
Their  instinct,  grown  inveterate,  to  obey, 
Always,  wherever  he  arose  to  speak 
Among  his  brethren,  won  Gamaliel  heed. 
But  now,  a  certain  gentle  winsomeness, 
Born  of  a  certain  wavering  wistfulness, 
Qualified  so  a  new  solemnity 
Of  manner,  like  a  prophet's,  felt  in  him, 
That  awe  came  on  his  hearers  as  from  God. 
Gamaliel  first  bade  put  the  prisoners  forth, 
In  keeping,  out  of  audience,  and  then  said  : 
"  My  brethren  :  Saul  my  brother —  son  no  more 
I  name  him,  since  he  parts  himself  from  me 
In  counsel — yet  I  love  him  not  the  less- 

A  tremor  of  sensation  fluttered  through 
The  council,  with  these  words,  and  at  Saul's  heart 
Pausing,  infixed,  then  healed,  a  subtle  pang 
Of  sweet  remorse  and  gracious  tenderness  — 


48  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  II. 

"  Yea,  not  the  less  for  this  love  I  my  son, 
My  brother,  while  I  honor  him  the  more. 
Yea,  and  not  wholly  does  he  part  himself 
From  me ;  in  deepest  counsel  we  are  one. 
Saul  seeks  to  honor  God  obeying  Him, 
The  same  seek  I  ;  are  we  not  deeply  one  ? 
And  ever  I  have  taught  obedience 
To  God  as  the  prime  thing  and  paramount ; 
Disciple  therefore  still  to  me,  and  son, 
Is  Saul,  even  in  this  act  and  article 
Of  his  secession  from  his  master's  part ; 
Saul  and  Gamaliel  both,  and  all  of  us, 
I  pray  my  God  to  save  from  self-deceit! 
I  shudder  while  I  pray,  '  Deliver  me, 

0  Lord,  deliver,  from  the  secret  sin 

Of  false  supposed  obedience  masking  pride  ! ' 

"  Late,  I  was  sure,  as  Saul  is  sure  to-day. 

1  thought,  and  doubted  not,  we  ought  to  do 
Even  what  ye  now  are  bent  to  bring  to  pass. 
My  way  was  not  Saul's  way,  but  rather  yours ; 
To  me  it  seemed  plainly,  as  seems  to  you, 
Wiser  to  save  the  body  by  some  loss, 

If  loss  were  need,  of  limb.     Unfalteringly, 


Book  II.        SAUL   AND    THE   SANJIRDRIM.  49 

The  knife  would  I  myself  with  mine  own  hand 
Have  wielded  to  cut  off  these  members,  judged 
Unsound  and  harmful  to  the  general  health, 
Forever  from  the  congregation.     Now, 
I  feel  less  sure,  Gamaliel  feels  less  sure. 
I  wish  — brethren,  I  think  I  wish  — to  be 
Obedient ;  though  deceitful  is  the  heart 
Above  all  things  and  wicked  desperately  - 
What  man  can  know  it?  —  yet  I  think  I  will 
Obedience.     That  was  a  pure  word  —  the  mouth 
However  far  from  pure  that  uttered  it  - 
1  To  God  rather  than  men  must  we  obey. ' 
Saul  was  true  son  of  mine  to  turn  from  me 
To  God  —  if  haply  he  to  God  indeed 
Have  turned  from  me,  and  not  from  me  to  Saul, 
Not  knowing!     Might  I  also  turn,  even  I, 
Gamaliel  from  Gamaliel,  unto  God ! 
I  dread  to  trust  myself,  lest  I,  myself 
Obeying,  misdeem  myself  obeying  God. 

"  Hearken,  my  children.     These  accused  men 
Unlikely,  most  unlikely,  choice  of  Heaven 
To  be  His  prophets,  seemed,  and  seem,  to  me. 
I  look  at  them  and  find  no  prophet  mien  ; 


5°  THE  EPIC   OF  SA  UL.  Book  II. 

I  listen  and  their  Galilsean  speech 

Offends  me  ;  and  far  more  the  scandal  is 

To  think  what  message  they  propound  to  us. 

Their  person  and  their  message  I  reject  - 

Reject,  or  if  reject  not,  not  receive. 

And  yet,  my  brethren,  yet,  I  counsel  you, 

Beware  !     What  ye  intend,  accomplished  once, 

Were  once  for  all  accomplished,  not  to  be 

Undone  forever.     Ye  consult  to  slay, 

And  find  your  purpose  hard  to  come  by.     How, 

If,  having  slain,  to  your  repentance,  ye 

Consulted  to  bring  back  to  life  again  ? 

Were  that  not  harder  yet  ?    Wherefore,  I  say,  take  heed, 

Ye  men  of  Israel.     Remember  how, 

A  generation  gone,  Theudas  arose, 

Proud  boaster  and  asserter  of  himself, 

Who  drew  his  hundreds  to  his  standard  ;  he 

Was  slain,  and  all  his  followers  came  to  naught. 

Some  space  thereafter,. out  of  Galilee 

Judas  arose  and  mustered  to  his  side 

Many  adherents  ;  but  he  perished  too, 

And  all  that  clave  to  him  were  far  dispersed. 

"  This  therefore  as  to  these  is  my  advice : 


Book  II.        SAUL   AND    THE  SANHEDRIM.  51 

Refrain  your  hands  from  them  ;  let  them  alone. 

Know,  if  their  deed  and  counsel  be  of  men, 

Its  doom  is  certain,  it  will  come  to  naught; 

Hut  if  it  be  of  God,  strive  how  ye  may, 

Ye  cannot  overthrow  it.     Well  take  heed, 

Lest  haply  ye  be  found  to  fight  against 

God.     For  myself,  when  close  upon  the  heels 

Of  what  was  wrought  mysterious  in  the  escape 

Of  these  our  prisoners  from  that  warded  keep 

Fast-barred,  I  heard  their  answer  to  our  sharp 

Inquest  and  blame,  I  felt  as  felt  of  old 

That  prophet  chanting  his  majestic  strain, 

'  The  Lord  is  in  His  holy  temple,  let 

The  earth,  let  the  whole  earth,  before  Him  keep 

Silence.'     My  soul  kept  silence  and  still  keeps. 

And  silence  keep,  all  ye,  before  the  Lord  ! 

For  the  Lord  cometh,  lo,  He  cometh  swift 

To  judge  the  earth!     And  who  of  us  shall  bide 

The  day  of  His  approach  ?     Not  surely  he 

Then  found  in  arms  against  God  and  His  Christ  !" 

Gamaliel  spoke  and  ceased  ;  but,  while  he  spoke, 
His  speaking  was  like  silence  audible, 
Rather  than  sound  of  voice  ;  and  when  he  ce|^3^ 

m 


52  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  II. 

His  silence  was  as  eloquence  prolonged. 

Awhile  the  council  sat  as  in  a  trance, 
Unable  or  unwilling  to  bestir 
Themselves  for  speech  or  motion.     But  not  all 
Are  capable  of  awe.     Some  present  there, 
Either  through  sad  defect  of  nature  proof, 
Or  through  long  worldly  habit  seared  and  sealed, 
Against  the  access  of  heavenly  influence, 
Bode  unaware  of  anything  divine 
Descended  near  them  —  carnal  minds,  immersed 
In  sense,  from  shocks  of  spirit  insulate, 
Calm,  discomposure  none  from  things  unseen, 
The  faculty  for  such  experience  lost, 
Pitiably  self-possessed  !  and  God  Himself 
So  nigh  to  have  possessed  them  ! 

These  a  space 

Waited  to  let  the  power  a  little  pass, 
Wrought  by  Gamaliel  on  the  council ;  then 
With  tentative  preamble,  one  of  them 
Said  that  Gamaliel's  words  were  words  of  weight, 
Weight  well  derived  from  character  like  his  — 
Whereat  the  speaker  paused,  with  crafty  eye 
Cast  round  from  countenance  to  countenance, 


Book  II.       SAUL   AND    THE  SANHEDRIM.  53 

To  read  how  much  he  safely  might  detract, 

By  open  difference  or  by  sly  demur, 

From  the  just  value  and  authority 

Of  mild  Gamaliel's  sentence.     But  small  sign 

Saw  he  to  hearten  him  in  hope  of  ebb 

To  the  strong  tide  still  standing  at  full  flood 

That  set  in  favor  of  the  prisoners. 

He  feebly  closed  with  wish  expressed  — and  wish 

It  was,  not  hope  —  of  hope  no  grounds  he  saw  — 

That  some  means  might  be  found  to  save  the  shocked 

And  staggering  dignity  —  a  dignity 

Ancient  and  sacred  —  of  the  Sanhedrim 

From  sheer  shipwreck. 

Some  slight  responsive  stir 
Under  such  spur  to  pride  emboldened  one 
To  trust  they  should  at  least  sharply  rebuke 
The  prisoners,  and  take  bond  of  word  from  them 
Not  further  to  disturb  the  city's  peace. 
Another  following  said,  that  had  been  tried 
Already  once,  with  what  result  accrued 
Was  plain  to  see.     And  now  the  Sanhedrim, 
Through  various  such  suggestion  commonplace, 
Relaxed  somewhat  from  their  late  mood  so  tense, 
Grew  readier  to  approve  his  voice  who  said  : 


54  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  II. 

"The  first  offence  we  deemed  condignly  met 

With  reprimand  from  us,  and  interdict. 

Those  gentle  means  the  prisoners  once  have  scorned, 

And  to  our  face  assure  us  they  will  scorn. 

Now  let  such  contumacious  insolence 

Toward  just  authority  too  meek,  be  met, 

If  not  with  death  deserved,  at  least  with  stripes 

So  heavy  they  shall  wish  it  had  been  death. " 

Such  truculence  renewed  provoked  a  new 
Reaction.     This,  that  councillor  less  stern 
Noted  —  who,  with  Gamaliel  and  with  Saul, 
Refrained,  when  all  the  others  hissed  applause 
To  Mattathias  —  noted,  and  with  thrift 
Converted  into  opportunity. 

A  wary  spirit  Nicodemus  was, 
With  impulses  toward  good,  but  weak  in  will, 
And  selfish  as  the  timid  are.     His  heart 
Was  a  divided  empire  in  his  breast, 
Half  firm  for  God,  but  half  to  self  seduced. 
His  fellows  trusted  him  accordingly; 
Hate  him  they  could  not,  but  they  did  not  love. 
Some  guessed  him  guilty  of  discipleship 
To  Jesus,  secretly  indulged  through  fear, 


Book  II.        SAUL   AND    THE   SANHEDRIM,  55 

This  their  suspicion  the  suspect  in  turn 
Suspected,  and  the  uneasy  consciousness 
Made  him  more  curious  than  his  wont  to  move 
By  indirection  toward  his  present  aim. 
What  he  wished  was,  to  serve  the  prisoners 
And  not  disserve  himself — a  double  end, 
Rendering  his  counsels  double ;  but  as  such 
Could  speak,  now  Nicodemus  rising  spoke. 
With  sinuous  slow  approach  winning  his  way 
Devious  whither  he  wished  to  go,  like  those 
Creatures  that  backward  facing  forward  creep 
And  seem  retiring  still  while  they  advance, 
So  Nicodemus  wound  him  toward  his  goal, 
Well-chosen,  as  he  said : 

"  Let  us  be  wise  ; 

Beyond  our  purpose  were  not  well  to  go, 
Were  foolish.     Cruelty  is  not,  I  trust, 
Our  spirit  ;  God  is  just,  but  cruel  not. 
Let  us,  God's  sons,  be  just  indeed,  like  God, 
But  then,  like  God,  also  not  cruel.     Stripes 
Are  heavy,  howsoever  lightly  laid 
On  freeborn  men.     The  shame  is  punishment ; 
A  wounded  spirit  who  can  bear?     Through  flesh 
You  smite  the  smarting  spirit,  every  blow. 


56  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  II. 

Remember  too  that  lacerated  flesh 

Has  lips  to  plead  with,  makes  its  mute  appeal 

To  pity  —  eloquence  incapable 

Of  being  answered,  charging  cruelty  ; 

Whereas  the  bleeding  spirit,  bleeding  hid, 

No  cruelty  imputes,  reports  no  pain, 

But,  pith  of  self-respect  clean  gone  from  one, 

Glazes  the  eye,  dejects  the  countenance, 

Changes  the  voice  to  hollow,  takes  the  spring 

Out  of  the  step,  and  leaves  the  man  a  wretch 

To  suffer  on  an  object  of  contempt 

More  than  compassion  —  hopelessly  bereft 

Of  power  to  captivate  the  public  ear, 

Which  ever  itches  to  be  caught  the  prey 

Of  orator  full-blooded,  iron  lungs, 

Brass  front,  a  lusty  human  animal. 

Such  make  of  men,  through  shame  of  public  stripes, 

Transformed  to  eunuchs  —  this,  sure,  were  enough  ; 

Nay,  for  our  purpose,  more  than  more  would  be. 

And  even  so  much  as  this,  yea,  lightest  stripe, 

Drawing  a  sequel  such  as  I  have  said  — 

Brethren,  for  me,  my  soul  revolts  from  it ; 

I  feel  it  cruel,  fear  it  impious. 

Behooves  we  ponder  well  Gamaliel's  word ; 


Book  II.        SAUL   AND    THE  SANHEDRIM.  57 

And,  if  to  slay  were  haply  against  God 

To  be  found  fighting,  why  not,  then,  to  scourge?" 

"  Such  fine-spun  sentiment,"  another  now, 
Concurring,  though  sarcastically,  said, 
"  In  pity  of  the  victim  of  the  scourge 
For  suffering  inwardly  endured  through  shame, 
Supposes  that  your  victim  is  endowed 
With  some  small  faculty  for  feeling  shame, 
Which  in  the  present  case  asks  evidence. 

"  Still,  I  too  take  the  clement  part,  and  say, 
If  only  for  Saul's  sake,  let  these  go  free 
Of  any  but  the  lightest  punishment. 
Saul  will  desire  for  foemen  hearts  as  strong 
As  may  be,  to  call  out  that  strength  in  him 
Which  we  well  know,  for  their  discomfiture. 
Even  thus,  he  may  prefer  some  other  foe 
Than  men  disparaged  by  the  brand  of  blows 
Upon  their  backs,  some  fairer,  fresher  fame, 
His  gage  of  battle  to  take  up,  and  be 
By  him  immortalized  through  overthrow 
Experienced,  such  as  never  yet  was  worse. " 

Divergent  so  in  view  or  motive,  they 
Agreed  at  last  to  let  the  prisoners  go 


58  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  II. 

With  stripes  inflicted,  and  a  charge  severe 
Imposed  to  speak  in  Jesus'  name  no  more. 
These  so  released  departed  thence  with  joy, 
Rejoicing  to  have  been  accounted  meet 
For  Jesus'  sake  to  suffer  shame.     Nor  ceased 
Those  faithful  men  to  preach  and  teach  as  erst, 
Both  in  the  temple  and  from  house  to  house, 
Daily  still  sounding  forth  Jesus  as  Christ. 

But  Saul  withdrew  deep  pondering  in  his  mind 
How  he  might  best  his  plan  divulged  fulfill. 


BOOK   III. 

SAUL    AGAINST    STEPHEN. 


STEPHEN,  as  a  Christian  preacher  of  brilliant  genius  and  of 
growing  fame,  is  selected  by  Saul  to  be  his  antagonist  in  the 
controversy  resolved  upon  by  him.  To  a  vast  concourse  of 
people  assembled  in  expectation  of  hearing  Stephen  preach, 
Saul  takes  the  opportunity  to  address  an  impassioned  and 
elaborate  appeal,  with  argument,  against  Stephen's  doctrine. 
His  hearers  are  powerfully  affected  ;  among  them,  he  not 
knowing  it,  Saul's  own  beloved  sister  Rachel. 


[UNIVET 


SAUL    AGAINST    STEPHEN. 

LIKE  a  wise  soldier  on  some  task  intent 
Of  moment  and  of  hazard,  who,  at  heart 
Secure  of  prospering,  yet  no  caution  counts, 
No  pains,  unworthy,  but  with  wary  feet 
Explores  his  ground  about  him  every  rood, 
All  elements  of  chance  forecalculates, 
Draws  to  his  part  each  doubtful  circumstance; 
Never  too  much  provided,  point  by  point 
Equips  himself  superfluously  strong, 
That  he  prevailing  may  with  might  prevail, 
And  overcome  with  bounteous  victory; 
So  Saul,  firm  in  resolve  and  confident, 
And  inly  stung  with  conscience  and  with  zeal 
Not  to  postpone  his  weighty  work  proposed, 
Would  not  be  hasty  found,  nor  rash,  to  fail 
Of  any  circumspection  that  his  sure 
Triumph  might  make  more  sure,  or  wider  stretch 
Its  margin,  certain  to  be  wide. 


62  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  III. 

Some  days 

After  the  council,  he,  with  forecast  sage 
And  prudence  to  prepare,  refrained  himself 
From  word  or  deed  in  public  ;  while,  at  home, 
Not  moody,  but  not  genial  as  his  use, 
His  gracious  use,  was,  self-absorbed,  retired 
In  deep  and  absent  muse,  he  nigh  might  seem 
A  stranger  to  his  sister  well-beloved, 
Wont  to  be  sharer  of  his  inmost  mind. 

Inmost,  save  one  reserve.     He  never  yet 
Had  shown  to  any,  scarce  himself  had  seen, 

The  true  deep  master  motive  of  his  soul, 
v 

That  fountain  darkling  in  the  depths  of  self 

Whence  into  light  all  streams  of  being  flowed. 

Saul  daily,  nightly,  waking,  sleeping,  dreamed 

Of  a  new  nation,  his  beloved  own, 

Resurgent  from  the  dust  consummate  fair, 

And,  for  chief  corner-stone,  with  shoutings  reared 

To  station  in  the  stately  edifice  — 

Whom  but  himself?     Who  worthier  than  Saul? 

This  beckoning  image  bright  of  things  to  be  — 
Audacious-lovelier  far  than  might  be  shown 
To  any,  yea,  than  he  himself  dared  look, 


Book  III.          SAUL   AGAINST  STEPHEN.  63 

With  his  own  eyes,  steadfast  and  frank  upon- 
Was  interblent  so  closely  in  his  mind 
With  what  should  be  the  fortune  and  effect 
Of  his  intended  controversy  nigh, 
That,  though  his  settled  purpose  to  dispute 
lie  had  for  public  reasons  publicly 
Declared,  he  yet  in  private,  of  that  strife, 
Still  future,  everywhere  to  speak  abstained, 
Abiding  even  unto  his  sister  dumb. 

Rachel  from  Tarsus  to  Jerusalem 
Had  borne  her  brother  company,  her  heart 
One  heart  with  his  to  cheer  him  toward  the  goal 
Of  his  high  purpose,  which  she  knew,  to  be 
Beyond  his  equals  master  in  the  law. 
Alone  they  dwelt  together,  their  abode 
Between  Gamaliel's  and  the  synagogue 
Of  the  Cilicians.     Beautiful  and  bright 
His  home  she  made  to  him,  with  housewife  ways 
Neat-handed,  and  with  fair  companionship. 

The  sister,  with  that  quick  intelligence 
The  woman's,  first  divined,  for  secret  cause 
Of  this  her  brother's  travailing  silentness, 
That  he  some  pregnant  enterprise  revolved ; 


64  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  III. 

Then,  having,  with  the  woman's  wit,  found  means 

To  advise  herself  what  enterprise  it  was, 

She,  with  the  woman's  tact  of  sympathy, 

In  watchful  quiet  reverent  of  his  mood, 

Strove  with  him  and  strove  for  him,  in  her  thought, 

Her  wish,  her  hope,  her  prayer;  nor  failed  sometimes 

A  word  to  drop,  unconsciously  as  seemed, 

By  lucky  chance,  that  might  perhaps  convey 

A  timely  help  of  apt  suggestion  wise 

To  Saul  her  brother  for  his  purpose,  he 

All  undisturbed  to  guess  that  aught  was  meant. 

At  home,  abroad,  reserved,  Saul  not  the  less 
All  places  of  men's  frequence  and  resort 
Still  visited,  and  mixed  with  crowds  to  catch 
The  whisper  of  the  people  ;  active  not, 
But  not  supine,  observing  unobserved 
As  if  alone  amid  the  multitude. 
The  brave  apostles  of  the  Nazarene 
He  heard  proclaim  their  master  Lord  and  Christ, 
And  marked  their  method  in  the  Scriptures  ;  not 
With  open  mind  obedient  toward  the  truth, 
But  ever  only  with  shut  heart  and  hard, 
Intent  on  knowing  how  to  contradict. 


Book  III.  SAUL   AGAINST  STErJIKN.  65 

Meanwhile  the  novel  doctrines  spread,  and  found 
New  converts  day  by  day,  and  day  by  day 
Proclaimers  new.     Of  these  more  eminent 
Was  none  than  Stephen,  flaming  prophet  he, 
Quenchless  in  spirit,  full  of  faith  and  power. 
Him  oft  Saul  heard,  to  listening  throngs  that  hung 
Upon  the  herald's  lips  with  eager  ear, 
The  claim  of  Jesus  to  Messiahship 
Assert,  and  from  the  psalms  and  prophets  prove. 

In  guise  a  seraph  rapt,  with  love  aflame 
And  all  aflame  with  knowledge,  like  the  bush 
That  burned  with  God  in  Horeb  unconsumed, 
The  fervent  pure  apostle  Stephen  stood, 
In  ardors  from  celestial  altars  caught 
Kindling  to  incandescence  —  stood  and  forged, 
With  ringing  blow  on  blow,  his  argument, 
A  vivid  weapon  edged  and  tempered  so, 
And  in  those  hands  so  wielded,  that  its  stroke 
No  mortal  might  abide  and  bide  upright. 
Stephen  is  such  as  Saul  erelong  will  be 
Risen  from  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost ! 

Saul  felt  the  breath  of  human  power  that  blew 
Round  Stephen  like  a  morning  wind,  he  foil 


66  THE  EPIC   OF  SA  UL.  Book  III. 

The  light  that  lifted  and  transfigured  him 
And  glorified,  that  bright  auroral  ray 
Of  genius  which  forever  makes  the  brow 

It  strikes  on  from  its  fountain  far  in  God 

i 

Shine  like  the  sunrise-smitten  mounta'n  peak- 
Saul  felt  these  things  in  Stephen  by  his  tie 
With  Stephen  in  the  fellowship  of  power ; 
Kindred  to  kindred  answered  and  rejoiced. 
But  that  in  Stephen  which  was  more  and  higher 
Than  Stephen  at  his  native  most  and  highest, 
The  inhabitation  of  the  Holy  Ghost  — 
This,  Saul  had  yet  no  se  .^e  to  apprehend. 
The  Spirit  of  God,  only  the  Spirit  of  God 
Can  know;  the  natural  man  to  Him  is  deaf 
And  blind.     Saul,  therefore,  seeing  did  not  see, 
And  hearing  heard  not.     But  no  less  his  heart, 
In  seeing  and  in  hearing  Stephen  speak, 
Leapt  up  with  recognition  of  a  peer 
In  power  to  be  his  meet  antagonist 
And  task  him  to  his  uttermost  to  foil. 
Beyond  Saul's  uttermost  it  was  to  be, 
That  task !  though  this  of  Stephen  not,  but  God. 

Still  goaded  day  by  day  with  such  desire 


Book  III.          SAUL   AGAINST  STEPHEN.  67 

> 
As  nobler  spirits  know,  to  feel  the  strain 

And  wrestle  of  antagonistic  thews 
Tempting  his  might  and  stirring  up  his  mind, 
Saul  felt,  besides,  the  motion  and  ferment 
And  great  dilation  of  a  patriot- soul, 
Magnanimous,  laboring  for  his  country's  cause. 
He  thought  the  doctrines  of  the  Nazarene 
Pernicious  to  trie  Jewish  commonwealth, 
Not  less  than  was  his  person  base,  his  life 
Unseemly,  and  opprobrious  his  death. 
He  saw,  or  deemed  he  saw,  in  what  was  taught 
From  Jesus,  only  deep  dispa  ,gement 

^ 

Disloyally  implied  of  everything 
Nearest  and  dearest  to  the  Hebrew  heart. 
The  gospel  was  high  treason  in  Saul's  eyes ; 
Suppose  it  but  established  in  success, 
The  temple  then  would  be  no  more  what  erst 
It  was,  the  daily  sacrifice  would  cease, 
The  holy  places  would  with  heathen  feet 
Be  trodden  and  profaned,  the  middle  wall 
Of  old  partition  between  Jew  and  Greek 
Would  topple  undermined,  the  ritual  law 
Of  Moses  would  be  obsolete  and  void, 
Common  would  be  the  oracles  of  God, 


68  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  III. 

To  all  divulged,  peculiar  once  to  Jews  — 

Of  Jewish  name  and  nation  what  were  left? 

Such  thoughts,  that   seemed   of   liberal    scope,  were 

Saul's, 

Commingled,  he  not  knowing,  with  some  thoughts, 
Less  noble,  of  his  own  aggrandizement. 

It  came  at  length  to  pass  that  on  a  day 
The  spacious  temple-court  is  thronged  with  those 
Come  from  all  quarters  to  Jerusalem, 
Or  dwellers  of  the  city,  fain  to  hear 
Once  more  the  preacher  suddenly  so  famed. 
Present  is  Saul,  but  not  as  heretofore 
To  hearken  only  and  observe ;  the  hour 
Has  struck  when  his  own  voice  he  must  uplift, 
To  make  it  heard  abroad. 

He  dreamed  it  not, 

But  Rachel  too  was  there,  his  sister.     She 
Had,  from  sure  signs  observed,  aright  surmised 
That  the  ripe  time  to  speak  was  come  to  Saul. 
In  her  glad  loyalty,  she  doubted  not 
That  he,  that  day,  would,  out  of  a  full  mind, 
Pressed  overfull  with  affluence  from  the  heart, 
Pour  forth  a  stream  of  generous  eloquence  — 


Book  III.          SAUL   AGAINST  STEPHEN.  69 

Stream,  nay,  slope  torrent,  steep  sheer  cataract, 
Of  reason  and  of  passion  intermixed  — 
For  such  she  proudly  felt  her  brother's  power  - 
Which  down  should  rush  upon  his  adversaries 
And  carry  them  away  as  with  a  flood, 
Astonished,  overwhelmed,  and  whirled  afar; 
Rescued  at  least  the  ruins  of  the  state  ! 
So  glorying  in  her  high  vicarious  hope 
For  Saul  her  brother,  Rachel  came  that  morn 
Betimes  and  chose  her  out  a  safe  recess 
For  easy  audience,  nigh,  and  yet  retired, 
Between  the  pillars  of  a  stately  porch, 
Where  she  might  see  and  not  by  him  be  seen. 

Thence  Rachel  watched  all  eagerly  ;  when  now 
The  multitude,  expecting  Stephen,  saw 
A  different  man  stand  forth  with  beckoning  hand 
As  if  to  speak.     The  act  and  attitude 
Commanded  audience,  for  a  king  of  men 
Stood  there,  and  a  great  silence  fell  on  all. 
Some  knew  the  face  of  the  young  Pharisee, 
These  whispered  round  his   name  ;  Saul's   name  and 

fame 
To  all  were  known,  and,  ere  the  speaker  spoke, 


70  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  III. 

Won  him  a  deepening  heed. 

Rachel  the  hush 

Felt  with  a  secret  sympathetic  awe, 
And  for  one  breath  her  beating  heart  stood  still ; 
It  leapt  again  to  hear  her  brother's  voice 
Pealing  out  bold  in  joyous  sense  of  power. 
That  noble  voice,  redounding  like  a  surge 
Pushed  by  the  tide,  on  swept  before  the  wind, 
And  all  the  ocean  shouldering  at  its  back, 
Which  seeks  out  every  inlet  of  the  shore 
To  brim  it  flush  and  level  from  the  brine - 
Such  Saul's  voice  swelled,  as  from  a  plenteous  sea, 
And,  wave  on  wave  of  pure  elastic  tone, 
Rejoicing  ran  through  every  gallery, 
And  every  echoing  endless  colonnade, 
And  every  far-retreating  least  recess 
Of  building  round  about  that  temple-court, 
And  filled  the  temple-court  with  silver  sound  — 
As  thus,  with  haughty  summons,  he  began  : 
"  Ye  men  of  Israel,  sojourners  from  far 
Or  dwellers  in  Jerusalem,  give  heed. 
The  lines  are  fallen  to  us  in  evil  times : 
Opinions  run  abroad  perverse  and  strange, 
Divergent  from  the  faith  our  fathers  held. 


Book  III.  SAUL   AGAINST  .s  / 7 /'//AW.  71 

i\  day  is  come,  brethren,  and  fallen  on  us— 

On  us,  this  living  generation,  big 

With  promise,  or  with  threat,  of  mighty  doom. 

Which  will  ye  have  it?     Threat,  or  promise,  which  ? 

Yours  is  the  choosing  —  choose  ye  may,  ye  must. 

"Abolish  Moses,  if  ye  will;  destroy 
The  great  traditions  of  your  fathers;  say 
Abraham  was  naught,  naught  Isaac,  Jacob,  all 
The  patriarchs,  heroes,  martyrs,  prophets,  kings; 
That  Seed  of  Abraham  naught,  our  nation's  Hope, 
Foretold  to  be  an  universal  King ; 
Make  one  wide  blank  and  void,  an  emptied  page, 
Of  all  the  awful  glories  of  our  past- 
Deliverance  out  of  Egypt,  miracle 
On  miracle  wrought  dreadfully  for  us 
Against  our  foes,  path  cloven  through  the  sea, 
Jehovah  in  the  pillar  of  cloud  and  fire, 
And  host  of  Pharaoh  mightily  overthrown  ; 
The  law  proclaimed  on  Sinai  amid  sound 
And  light  insufferable  and  angels  nigh 
Attending;  manna  in  the  wilderness; 
The  rock  that  lived  and  moved  and  followed  them, 
Our  fathers,  flowing  water  in  the  waste  - 


72  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  III. 

Obliterate  at  a  stroke  whatever  sets 

The  seal  of  God  upon  you  as  His  own, 

And  marks  you  different  from  the  heathen  round  — 

Shekinah  fixed  between  the  cherubim, 

The  vacant  Holy  of  Holies  filled  with  God, 

The  morning  and  the  evening  sacrifice, 

Priest,  altar,  incense,  choral  hymn  and  psalm, 

Confused  melodious  noise  of  instruments 

Together  sounding  the  high  praise  of  God  ; 

All  this,  wjth  more  I  will  not  stay  to  tell, 

This  temple  itself  with  its  magnificence, 

The  hope  of  Him  foreshown,  the  Messenger 

Of  that  eternal  covenant  wherein 

Your  souls  delight  themselves,  Who  suddenly 

One  day  shall  come  unto  His  temple  —  blot, 

Expunge,  erase,  efface,  consent  to  be 

No  more  a  people,  mix  and  merge  yourselves 

With  aliens,  blood  that  in  your  veins  flows  pure 

All  the  long  way  one  stream  continuous  down 

From  Abraham  called  the  friend  of  God  —  such  blood 

Adulterate  in  the  idolatrous,  corrupt 

Pool  of  the  Gentiles  —  men  of  Israel ! 

Or  are  ye  men  ?  and  are  ye  Israel? 

I  stand  in  doubt  of  you — I  stand  in  doubt 


Book  III.  SAUL   AGAINST  STI-THEN.  73 

Of  kinsmen  mine  supposed  that  bide  to  hear 
Such  things  as  seems  that  ye  with  pleasure  hear ! 

"  Say,  know  ye  not  they  mean  to  take  away 
Your  place  and  name  ?     Are  ye  so  blind  ?     Or  are 
Ye  only  base  poor  creatures  caring  not 
Though  knowing  well  ?     Oft  have  ye  seen  the  fat 
Of  lambs  upon  the  flaming  altar  fume 
One  instant  and  in  fume  consume  away  ; 
So  swiftly  and  so  utterly  shall  pass, 
In  vapor  of  smoke,  the  glorious  excellency, 
The  pomp,  the  pride,  nay,  but  the  being  itself, 
Of  this  our  nation  from  beneath  the  sun, 
Let  once  the  hideous  doctrine  of  a  Christ 
Condemned  and  crucified  usurp  the  place 
In  Hebrew  hearts  of  that  undying  hope 
We  cherish  of  Messiah  yet  to  reign 
In  power  and  glory  more  than  Solomon's, 
From  sunrise  round  to  sunrise  without  end, 
And  tread  the  Gentiles  underneath  our  feet. " 

Indignant  patriot  spirit  in  the  breast 
Of  Rachel  mixed  itself  with  kindred  pride 
And  gladness  for  her  brother  gleaming  so 
Before  her  in  a  kind  of  fuli^urous  scorn 

'$*<<* 


74  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  III. 

Which  made  his  hearers  quail  while  they  admired; 
She  could  not  stay  a  sudden  gush  of  tears. 

But  Saul's  voice  now  took  on  a  winning  change, 
As,  deprecating  gently,  thus  he  spoke : 
"  Forgive,  my  brethren,  I  have  used  hot  words 
Freely  and  frankly,  as  great  love  may  speak. 
But  that  I  love  you,  trust  you,  hope  of  you 
The  best,  the  noblest,  when  once  more  you  are 
Yourselves,  and  feel  the  spirit  of  your  past 
Come  back,  I  had  not  cared  to  speak  at  all. 
I  simply  should  have  hung  my  head  in  shame, 
Worn  sackcloth,  gone  with  ashes  on  my  brow, 
And  sealed  my  hand  upon  my  lips  for  you 
Forever.     Love  does  not  despair,  but  hopes 
Forever.    And  I  love  you  far  too  well 
To  dream  despair  of  you.     Bethink  yourselves, 
My  brethren  !     Me,  as  if  I  were  the  voice 
Of  your  own  ancient  aspiration,  hear. 
Bear  with  me,  let  me  chide,  say  not  that  love 
Lured  me  to  over-confidence  of  you. 

"  Be  patient  now,  my  brethren,  while  I  go, 
So  briefly  as  I  may,  through  argument 
That  well  might  ask  the  leisure  of  long  hours, 


Book  III.  SAUL   AGAINST  STKTHKN.  75 

To  show  from  Scripture,  from  authority, 
From  reason  and  from  nature  too  not  less, 
Why  we  should  hold  to  our  ancestral  faith, 
And  not  the  low  fanatic  creed  admit 
Of  such  as  preach  for  Christ  one  crucified. 
Be  patient — I  myself  must  patient  be, 
Tutoring  down  my  heart  to  let  my  tongue 
Speak  calmly,  as  in  doubtful  argument, 
Where  I  am  fixed  and  confident  to  scorn.  " 

As  when  Gennesaret,  in  his  circling  hills, 
By  wing  of  wind  down  swooping  suddenly 
Is  into  tempest  wrought  that,  to  his  depths 
Astir,  he  rouses,  and  on  high  his  waves 
Uplifts  like  mountains  snowy-capped  with  foam  ; 
So,  smitten  with  the  vehement  impact 
And  passion  of  Saul's  rash,  abrupt 
Beginning,  that  mercurial  multitude 
Had  answered  with  commotion  such  as  seemed 
Menace  of  instant  act  of  violence: 
But,  as  when  haply  there  succeeds  a  lull 
To  tempest,  then  the  waves  of  Galilee 
Sink  from  their  swelling  and  smooth  down  to  plane, 
Yet  deep  will  roll  awhile  from  shore  to  shore 


76  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  III. 

That  long  slow  undulation  following  storm  ; 

So,  when,  with  wise  self-recollection,  Saul, 

In  mid-career  of  passionate  appeal, 

Stayed,  and  those  gusts  of  stormy  eloquence 

Impetuous  poured  no  longer  on  the  sea 

Of  audience  underneath  him,  but,  instead, 

Proposed  a  sober  task  of  argument, 

The  surging  throng  surceased  its  turbulence, 

And  settled  from  commotion  into  calm  ; 

Yet  so  as  still  to  feel  the  rock  and  sway 

Of  central  agitation  at  its  heart, 

While  thus  that  master  of  its  moods  went  on  : 

"  What  said  Jehovah  to  the  serpent  vile 

Which  tempted  Eve  ?     Did  he  not  speak  of  One, 

Offspring  to  her  seduced,  Who  should  arise 

To  crush  the  offending  head  ?     No  hint,  I  trow, 

Of  meekness  and  obedience  unto  death 

Found  there  at  least,  death  on  the  shameful  tree, 

.    ^ 
Forsooth,  to  be  the  character  and  doom 

i 

Of  that  foretokened  Champion  of  his  kind, 
That  haughty  Trampler  upon  Satan's  head  ! 

\ 

"  To  Abraham  our  father  was  of  God 

Foretold,  '  In  thee  shall  all  the  families 


Book  III.          SAUL  AGAINST  STEPHEN.  77 

Of  the  earth  be  blessed. '     What  blessing,  pray,  could 

come 

Abroad  upon  mankind  through  Abraham's  seed, 
Messiah,  should  Messiah,  Abraham's  seed, 
Prove  to  be  such  as  now  is  preached  to  you, 
A  shame,  a  jest,  a  byword,  a  reproach, 
A  hissing  and  a  wagging  of  the  head, 
A  gazing-stock  and  mark  for  tongues  shot  out  — 
Burlesque  and  travesty  of  our  brave  hopes 
And  of  our  vaunts,  shown  vain,  rife  everywhere 
Among  the  nations,  that  erelong  a  prince 
Should  from  the  stem  of  Jesse  spring,  to  sway 
An  universal  sceptre  through  the  world  ? 

"Did   God   mock  Abraham  ?     Did   He  mean,  per 
chance, 

That  all  the  families  of  the  earth  should  find 
Peculiar  blessedness  in  triumphing 
Over  that  puissant  nation  promised  him, 
His  progeny,  to  match  the  stars  of  heaven 
For  multitude,  and  be  as  on  the  shore 
The  sands,  innumerable  ?     Was  such  the  sense 
Of  promise  and  of  prophecy  ?     Behooves, 
Then,  we  be  glad  and  thankful,  we,  on  whom 


78  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  III. 

The  fullness  of  the  time  now  falls,  to  be 

This  blessing  to  the  Gentiles.     But  ye  halt, 

Beloved.     Slack  and  slow  seem  ye  to  greet 

The  honor  fixed  on  you.     Why,  hearken  !     Ye, 

Ye,  out  of  all  the  generations,  ye 

Fallen  on  the  times  of  Jesus  crucified, 

May  count  yourselves  elect  and  called  of  God 

To  bless  the  Gentiles,  in  affording  them 

Unquenchable  amusement  to  behold 

Your  wretched  plight  and  broken  pride  !     Now  clap 

Your  hands,  ye  chosen  !     Let  your  mouth  be  filled 

With  laughter,  and  your  tongue  with  singing  filled  ! 

"Nay,  sons  of  Abraham,  nay.     No  mocking  words 
Spake  He  who  cannot  lie,  Lord  God  of  truth 
And  grace.     He  meant  that  Abraham's  race  should 

reign 
From  sea  to  sea  while  sun  and  moon  endure. 

And  ever  a  blessing  true  it  is  to  men 

K&    J/ 
To  bend  the  neck  beneath  an  equal  yoke 

Of  ruler  strong  and  wise  and  just  to  rule. 
Then  will  at  last  the  Gentiles  blessed  be 
In  Abraham,  when,  from  Abraham's  loins  derived 
Through  David,  God's  Anointed  shall  begin, 


Book  III.          SAUL   AGAINST  STEPHEN  79 

In  David's  city,  His  long  government 

Of  the  wide  world,  and  every  heathen  name 

Shall  kiss  the  rod  and  own  Messiah  king. 

"  Our  father  Jacob,  touched  with  prophecy, 
Spake  of  a  sceptre  that  should  not  depart 
From  Judah  until  Shiloh  came,  to  Whom 
The  obedience  of  the  peoples  was  to  be ; 
A  sceptre,  symbol  of  authority 
And  rule,  law-giving  attribute,  resort 
Of  subject  nations  speeding  to  a  yoke- 
Such  ever  everywhere  in  Holy  Writ 
The  image  and  the  character  impressed 
On  God's  Messiah,  hope  of  Israel. 

"What   need  I  more?  Wherefore  to  ears  like  yours, 
Well  used  to  hear  them  in  the  temple  chants 
Resounded  with  responsive  voice  to  voice, 
Rehearse  those  triumphs  and  antiphonies 
Wherein  Jehovah  Father  to  His  Son 
Messiah  speaks  :  '  Ask  Thou  of  Me,  and  I 
To  Thee  the  heathen  for  inheritance 
Will  give,  and  for  possession  the  extreme 
Parts  of  the  earth.     Thou  shalt  with  rod  of  iron 


80  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  III. 

4 

Break  them,  yea,  shatter  them  shalt  Thou  in  shards, 

Like  a  clay  vessel  from  the  potter's  hand. 

Be  wise  now,  therefore,  O  ye  kings,  be  ye 

Instructed,  judges  of  the  earth.     Kiss  ye 

Trio-Son,  lest  He  be  angry,  and  His  wrath, 

Full  soon  to  be  enkindled,  you  devour. ' 

Tell  me,  which  mood  of  prophecy  is  that, 

The  meek  or  the  heroic  ?     Craven  he, 

Or  king,  to  whom  Jehovah  deigns  such  speech, 

Concerning  whom  such  counsel  recommends? 

" '  Gird  Thou  upon  Thy  thigh  Thy  sword,  O  Thou 
Most  Mighty,' — so  once  more  the  psalmist,  rapt 
Prophetical  as  to  a  martial  rage, 
Breaks  forth,  Jehovah  to  Messiah  speaking  — 
'  Gird  on  Thy  glory  and  Thy  majesty  ; 
And  in  Thy  majesty  ride  prosperously, 
And  Thy  right  hand  shall  teach  Thee  terrible  things. 
Sharp  in  the  heart  of  the  king's  enemies 
Thine  arrows  are,  whereby  the  peoples  fall 
Beneath  Thee. '     Such  Messiah  is,  a  man 
Of  war  and  captain  of  the  host  of  God. 
Nay,  now  it  mounts  to  a  deific  strain, 
The  prophet  exultation  of  the  psalm  : 


Book  III.  SAUL   AGAINST  STEPHEN.  Si 

1  Thy  throne,  O  God,'  it  sings  —  advancing  Him, 

Messiah,  to  the  unequalled  dignity 

And  lonely  glory  of  the  ONE  I  AM, 

Audacious  figure  —  close  on  blasphemy, 

Were  it  not  God  who  speaks  —  to  represent          v*' 

The  dazzling  splendors  of  Messiahship. 

"  Let  us  erect  our  spirits  from  the  dust, 
My  brethren,  and,  as  sons  of  God,  nay,  gods 
Pronounced  —  unless  we  grovel  and  below 
Our  birthright  due,  unfilial  and  unfit, 
Sink  self-depressed  —  let  us,  I  pray  you,  rise, 
Buoyed  upward  from  within  by  sense  of  worth 
Incapable  to  be  extinguished,  rise, 
Found  equal  to  the  will  of  God  for  us, 
And  know  the  true  Messiah  when  He  comes. 
Be  sure  that  when  He  comes,  His  high  degree 
VVill  shine  illustrious,  like  the  sun  in  heaven, 
Not  feebly  flicker  for  your  fishermen 
From  Galilee  to  point  it  out  to  you 
With  their  illiterate  '  Lo,  here  !'    "  Lo,  there  ! ' 

At  this  increasing  burst  of  scorn  from  Saul, 
Exultant  like  the  paean  and  the  cry 


82 


THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  III. 


That  rises  through  the  palpitating  air 
When  storming  warriors  take  the  citadel, 
Once  more  from  Rachel's  fixed  eyes  the  tears 
Of  sympathetic  exultation  flowed  — 
The  sister  with  the  brother,  as  in  strife 
Before  the  battle  striving  equally, 
Now  equally  in  triumph  triumphing. 

But  Saul,  his  triumph,  felt  to  be  secure, 
Securer  still  will  make  with  new  appeal : 
"  If  so,  as  we  have  seen,  the  Scriptures  trend, 
Not  less  the  current  of  tradition  too  — 
No  counter-current,  eddy  none  —  one  stress, 
Steady  and  full,  from  Adam  down  to  you, 
Runs  strong  the  self-same  way.     Out  of  the  past 
What  voice  is  heard  in  contradiction  ?     None. 

1  Turn  round  and  ask  the  present ;  you  shall  hear 
One  answer  still  the  same  from  every  mouth 
Of  scribe  or  master  versed  in  Holy  Writ. 
Tradition  and  authority  in  this 
Agree  with  Scripture,  teaching  to  await 
For  our  deliverer  an  anointed  king. 
What  ruler  of  our  people  has  believed 
In  Jesus,  him  of  Nazareth,  Joseph's  son, 


Book  III.  SAUL   AGAINST  STEPHEN.  83 

As  Christ  of  God  ?     If  any,  then  some  soul 

Self-judged  unworthy  of  his  rulership, 

Secret  disciple,  shunning  to  avow 

His  faith,  and, justly  therefore  counted  naught  — 

Ruler  in  name,  in  nature  rather  slave. 

"  And  now  I  bid  you  look  within  your  breast 
And  answer,  Does  not  your  own  heart  rebel 
Against  the  gospel  of  the  Nazarene? 
1  Gospel,'  forsooth  !     Has  God,  who  made  your  heart, 
Provided  you  for  gospel  what  your  heart 
Rejects  with  loathing  ?     Likely  seems  it,  pray, 
Becoming,  fit,  that  He  Who,  on  the  mount 
Of  Sinai  once  the  law  promulging,  there 
Displayed  His  glory  more  than  mortal  eye 
Could  bear  to  look  upon  or  ear  to  hear- 
Who  in  the  temple  hid  behind  the  veil 
Shekinah  blazed  between  the  cherubim - 
Nay,  tell  me,  seems  it  tolerable  even 
To  you,  that  your  Jehovah  God  should  choose, 
Lover  of  splendor  as  He  is,  and  power, 
To  represent  Himself  among  mankind 
Not  merely  naked  of  magnificence, 
But  outright  squalid  in  the  mean  estate 


84  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  III. 

And  person  of  a  carpenter,  to  die 

At  last  apparent  felon  crucified  ? 

Reason  and  nature  outraged  cry  aloud, 

'  For  shame  !     For  shame  ! '  at  blasphemy  like  this. ' 

A  strange  ungentle  impulse  moved  the  heart 
Of  Rachel  to  a  mood  like  mutiny, 
And  almost  she  "For  shame  !"  herself  cried  out 
In  echo  to  her  brother's  vehemence; 
While  murmur  as  of  wind  rousing  to  storm 
Ran  through  the  assembly  at  such  words  from  Saul, 
The  passion  of  the  speaker  so  prevailed 
To  stir  responsive  passion  in  their  breasts. 
This  Saul  perceiving  said,  in  scornful  pride, 
Fallaciously  foretasting  triumph  won  : 
11  Ye  men  of  Israel,  gladly  I  perceive 
Some  embers  of  the  ancient  fire  remain, 
If  smouldering,  not  extinguished,  in  your  breasts. 
I  will  not  further  chafe  your  noble  rage. 
You  are,  if  I  mistake  not,  now  prepared 
To  hear  more  safely,  if  less  patiently, 
The  eloquence  I  keep  you  from  too  long. 
Let  me  bespeak  for  Stephen  your  best  heed. " 

And  Saul,  as  if  in  gesture  of  surcease, 


Book  III.          SAUL   AGAINST  STEPHEN.  85 

A  pace  retiring,  waved  around  his  hand 
Toward  Stephen,  opposite  not  far,  the  while 
His  nostril  he  dispread,  and  mobile  lip 
Curled,  in  the  height  of  contumelious  scorn  ; 
And  Rachel,  where  she  stood,  unconsciously, 
The  transport  of  her  sympathy  was  such, 
Repeated  with  her  features  what  she  saw. 


BOOK  IV. 

STEPHEN    AGAINST    SAUL. 


STEPHEN,  following  Saul,  turns  the  tide  of  feeling  over 
whelmingly  in  the  opposite  direction.  Saul,  however,  but  he 
almost  alone  —  for  even  his  sister  Rachel  has  been  converted 
—  stands  out  defiant  against  the  manifest  power  of  God, 
Shimei  appears  as  an  auditor  watching  with  sinister  mo 
tive  the  course  of  the  controversy. 


I 


STEPHEN    AGAINST    SAUL. 

THE  tumult  grew  a  tempest  when  Saul  ceased  : 
No  single  voice  of  mortal  man  might  hope, 
Though  clear  like  clarion  and  like  trumpet  loud, 
To  live  in  that  possessed  demoniac  sea 
Of  vast  vociferation  whelming  all, 
Or  ride  the  surges  of  the  wild  uproar. 
What  ailed  thee,  O  thou  sea,  that  thy  mad  mind 
So  suddenly  was  soothed  ?     Did  '  Peace,  be  still ! ' 
Dropping,  an  unction  from  the  Holy  One, 
Softly  as  erst  on  stormy  Galilee, 
Wide  overspread  the  summits  of  the  waves 
And  sway  their  swelling  down  to  glassy  calm  ? 
Stephen  stood  forth  to  speak,  and  all  was  still. 

Before  he  spoke,  already  Rachel  felt 
A  different  power  of  silence  there,  and  sense, 
Within,  other  than  sympathetic  awe; 
This  felt  she,  though  she  knew  it  not,  nor  dreamed 
It  was  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven  ! 


90  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  IV. 

"  Brethren" — so  Stephen,  not  in  confidence 
Of  power  his  own,  but  in  full  faith  of  power 
Bestowed,    began  —  "God's   thoughts    are    not    our 

thoughts, 

Neither  our  ways  His  ways;  for  as  the  heavens 
Are  than  the  earth  more  high,  so  than  our  ways 
More  high  are  His,and  His  thoughts  than  our  thoughts. 
Our  valued  wisdom  folly  is  to  God 
Full  oft ;  then  most,  when  folly  seems  to  us 
God's  wisdom.     Have  ye  yet  to  learn  that  God 
Rejoices  to  confound  the  vain  conceit 
Of  man  ?     The  Scriptures,  then,  search  ye  with  eyes 
Blinded  so  thick  ?     It  is  Isaiah's  word  : 
*  Jehovah,  yea,  hath  poured  upon  you  all 
The  spirit  of  deep  sleep,  and  hath  your  eyes, 
Those  prophets  of  the  soul  that  might  be,  closed, 
Also  your  heads,  meant  to  be  seers,  hath  veiled  ; 
And  vision  all  is  now  to  you  become 
Even  as  the  words  of  .a  shut  book  and  sealed. 
Therefore  Jehovah  saith,  For  that  this  people 
Draw  nigh  to  Me  in  worship  with  their  mouth, 
But  have  their  heart  removed  from  Me  afar, 
While  all  their  fear  of  Me  is  empty  form 
Enjoined  of  men,  and  idly  learned  by  rote  — 


Book  IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST  SAUL.  91 

Behold,  a  thing  of  wonder  will  I  do 
Among  this  people,  wonder  passing  thought, 
And  perish  shall  the  wisdom  of  their  wise 
And  prudence  of  their  prudent  come  to  nought ! ' 

"  Brethren,  that  was  man's  wisdom  which  just  now 
Ye  heard,  and  were  well  pleased  to  hear,  from  Saul. 
Hearken  again,  and  hear  what  God  will  speak. " 

At  the  first  word  that  fell  from  Stephen's  lips, 
An  overshadowing  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
Hung  like  a  heaven  above  the  multitude; 
With  every  word  that  followed,  slow  and  full, 
That  awful  cope  seemed  ever  hovering  down 
Impendent  nearer,  as  when,  fold  to  fold, 
Droops  lower  and  lower  a  dark  and  thunderous  sky. 
The  speaker  used  no  arts  of  oratory ; 
Only  a  still  small  voice,  not  wholly  his, 
Nor  wholly  human,  issuing  from  his  lips, 
Only  a  voice,  but  eloquence  was  shamed. 
And  Stephen  thus  his  theme  premised  pursues: 
"  Rightly  and  wrongly,  both  at  once,  have  ye 
This  day  been  taught  of  God's  Messiah  ;  King 
He  is,  as  Saul  has  said,  but  in  a  sense, 
And  with  a  highth  and  depth  and  length  and  breadth 


92  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IV. 

And  reach  immense  of  meaning,  that  nor  Saul, 

Nor  ye,  nor  any  by  the  Holy  Ghost 

Untaught,  have  yet  conceived.     Not  of  this  world 

His  kingdom  is.     The  pageant  and  the  pomp, 

State  visible,  and  splendor  to  the  eye, 

Are  of  this  world  that  vanishes  away, 

And  of  the  princes  of  this  world  that  come 

To  naught.     His  glory  whose  the  kingdom  is 

Whereof  I  speak,  no  eye  hath  seen,  no  eye 

Can  see.     That  vision  is  for  naked  soul. 

"  The  lordship  and  authority  which  craves 
Obeisance  of  the  knee,  the  lip,  the  hand, 
And  the  neck  breaks  to  an  unwelcome  yoke, 
But  traitor  leaves  the  hidden  heart  within, 
Rebel  the  will  insurgent,  infidel 
The  mind,  the  critic  reason  dissident, 
And  violated  conscience  enemy  — 
Such  rule  is  but  the  hollow  show  of  rule, 
A  husk  of  vain  pretence,  the  kernel  gone. 

"  No  earthly  kingdom  such,  Messiah's  is, 
Of  nations  hating  and  yet  serving  Him  — 
Trampled  into  the  dust  beneath  His  feet, 
And  either  cringing  or  else  gnashing  rage. 


Book  IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST  SAUL.  93 

A  kingdom  here  on  earth  of  heaven  to  found, 
From  heaven  to  earth  God's  true  Messiah  comes  ; 
A  kingdom  built  of  meek  and  lowly  hearts 
By  Monarch  meek  and  lowly  to  be  ruled  ; 
A  world-wide  kingdom  and  a  time-long  reign. 
This  kingdom  new  of  heaven  on  earth  commenced 

Will  gather  Jew  and  Gentile  both  in  one, 

+. 

Whereso,  of  high  or  low,  of  rich  or  poor, 

Heart  ready  to  receive  it  shall  be  found, 

In  time  or  clime  however  hence  afar. 

For  hear  Him  speak,  the  High  and  Lofty  One 

Who  maketh  His  abode  eternity: 

1  Lo,  in  the  high  and  holy  place  dwell  I, 

Likewise  with  him  of  meek  and  contrite  mind.' 

"  In  those  words  were  foreshown  the  things  which 

are, 

Brethren,  and  kingdom  which  we  preach  to  you, 
Messiah  here  indeed,  His  reign  begun, 
Invisible  but  glorious,  on  the  earth. 
He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  lo,  let  him  hear, 
And  hail  the  one  right  Ruler  come  at  last ; 
Who  rules  not  nations,  masses  of  mankind 
Only,  with  indiscriminate  wide  sway 


94  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  IV. 

Imperfect  though  to  view  magnificent, 
By  many  an  individual  will  unfelt ; 
But  seeks  His  subjects  singly,  soul  by  soul, 
And  over  each,  through  all  within  him,  reigns. 
Jew  must  with  Gentile,  heart  by  heart,  submit 
To  own  Messiah  thus  his  Lord  and  King, 
Throning  Him  sovereign  in  the  realm  of  self, 
The  empire  of  a  humble,  contrite  mind. 

"  No  other  rule  is  real  than  rule  like  this, 
The  true  Messiah's  rule,  which  well  within 
The  flying  scouts  and  outposts  of  the  man, 
Wins  to  the  midmost  seat  and  citadel 
Of  being,  where  the  soul  itself  resides, 
And  tames  the  master  captive  to  its  thrall. 
Then  sings  the  soul  unto  herself  and  says, 
1  Bless  thou,  Jehovah,  O  my  soul,  and  all 
That  is  within  me,  bless  His  holy  name ! ' 
Filled  is  the  hidden  part  with  melody. 
For  joyfully  the  reason  then  consents, 
The  mind  is  full  of  light  to  see,  and  says 
'  Amen  ! '  the  will  resolves  the  opposite 
Of  its  old  self,  won  by  the  heart,  which,  more 
Than  mere  obedience,  loves ;  conscience  the  while 


Book  IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST  SAUL.  95 

Delightedly  infusing  all  delight, 
And  Holy  Spirit  breathing  benison. 

"  Such  subjugation  is  a  state  of  peace  ; 
But  peace,  stagnation  not,  nor  death.     You  live 
And  move  and  have  your  being  evermore 
Fresher  and  deeper,  purer  and  more  full, 
Drawn  in  an  ether  and  an  element 
Instinct  and  vivid  with  God.     The  appetites 
Are  subject  servitors  to  will,  the  will 
Hearkens  to  reason  and  regards  its  voice  — 
Reason  which  is  the  will  of  Him  who  reigns, 
Your  reason  and  His  will  insensibly 
Blending  to  grow  incorporate  in  one. 
Such  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Christ  of  God. 
You  easily  miss  it  —  for  it  cometh  not 
With  observation  ;  you  must  look  within 
To  find  it  —  pray  that  you  may  find  it  so." 

A  mien  of  something  more  than  majesty 
In  Stephen  as  he  spoke,  transfiguring  him  ; 
Conscious  authority  loftier  than  pride ; 
Deep  calm  which  made  intensity  seem  weak ; 
Slow  weight  more  insupportable  than  speed  ;    \y 
Passion  so  pure  that  its  effect  was  peace, 


96  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  IV. 

Beatifying  his  face  ;  betokened  power 

Beneath  him  that  supported  him,  behind 

Him  that  impelled,  above  him  and  within 

That  steadied  him  immovable,  supplied 

As  from  a  fountain  of  omnipotence  ; 

An  air  breathed  round  him  of  prophetic  rapt 

Solemnity  oppressive  beyond  words 

And  dread  communication  from  the  throne, 

Moved  near,  of  the  Most  High,  which  only  not 

Thundered  and  lightened,  as  from  the  touched  top 

Of  Sinai  once  in  witness  of  the  law  — 

Such  might,  not    Stephen's,   wrought    with    Stephen 

there 
And  laid  his  hearers  subject  at  his  feet. 

Saul  saw  the  grasp  secure  that  he  had  laid 
Upon  his  brethren's  minds  and  hearts  —  to  hold, 
He  proudly,  confidently  deemed,  against 
Whatever  counter  force  of  eloquence  - 
This  tenure  his  he  saw  relaxed,  dissolved, 
Evanished,  as  it  had  never  been. 
Perplexed,  astonished,  but  impenetrable, 
Though  dashed  and  damped  in  spirit  and  in  hope, 
Angry  he  stood,  recoiled  upon  himself. 


Book  IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST  SAUL.  97 

But  Rachel  had  a  different  history. 
She  felt  her  inmost  conscience  searched  and  known  ; 
Sharper  than  any  sword  of  double  edge, 
The  Word  of  God  through  Stephen  pierced  her  heart, 
And  there  asunder  clove  her  self  and  self. 
She  heeded  Stephen's  warning  words  ;  she  looked 
Within,  she  pressed  her  hand  upon  her  heart 
And  prayed,  "  O  God,  my  God,  my  fathers'  God, 
Thy  kingdom — grant  that  /may  find  it  here !  " 
So  praying  she  listened  while  farther  Stephen  spoke : 
11  That  such  a  Ruler  should  be  such  as  He 
Whom  we  proclaim,  the  Man  of  Nazareth, 
The  Carpenter,  the  Man  of  Calvary, 
Affronts  your  reason,  tempts  to  disbelief- 
Doubtless  ;  but  all  the  more  shown  absolute 
His  sovereignty,  transcendent,  passing  quite 
Limit  of  precedent  or  parallel, 
As  nothing  in  Him  outwardly  appears 
To  soothe  your  pride  in  yielding  to  His  claim. 
Always  the  more  offended  pride  rebels, 
Is  proved  his  triumph  greater  who  subdues. 
Deep  is  our  human  heart,  and  versatile 
Exceedingly,  ingenious  past  our  ken, 
Inventive  of  contrivances  to  save 


98  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  IV. 

Fond  pride  from  hurt.     But  here  is  no  escape  ; 

Q 
Pride  must  be  hurt  and  bleed,  unsalved  her  wounds. 

She  may  not  conquer  crouching,  she  must  crouch 
Conquered ;  nor  only  so,  she  must  be  glad 
To  be  the  conquered,  not  the  conqueror ; 
Thus  deeply  must  the  heart  abjure  itself, 
Thus  deeply  own  the  mastership  of  Christ. 
Christ  will  not  practise  on  your  self-conceit 
And  lure  you  to  obey  illusively. 
Obedience  is  not  obedience 
Save  as,  obeying,  you  love,  loving,  obey  — 
The  chief  of  all  obediences,  love. " 

Such  serene  counter  to  his  own  superb 
Disdain  of  Jesus  wrought  on  Saul  effect 
Diverse  from  that  meanwhile  in  Rachel  wrought. 
She  yielded  to  exchange  her  standing-ground, 
And  ceased  to  hold  her  centre  in  herself. 
Centred  in  God,  she  all  things  new  beheld 
Translated  by  the  mighty  parallax. 
Open  she  threw  the  portals  of  her  soul 
And  gave  the  keys  up  to  her  new-found  King. 

But  Saul  more  stubbornly  than  ever  clamped 
His  feet  to  keep  them  standing  where  they  stood. 


Book  IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST  SAUL.  99 

Haughty,  erect,  rebuffing  —  he  alone  — 

He  still  stared  on  at  Stephen,  who  Saul's  scorn 

Felt  subtly  like  a  fierce  oppugnant  force 

Resistlessly  attractive  to  his  aim, 

As,  suddenly  soon  borne  into  a  swift 

Involuntary  swerving  of  his  speech  - 

Himself,  with  Saul,  surprising — he  went  on  : 

"  Such  lord,  requiring  such  obedience, 

In  Him  of  Nazareth,  a  man  approved 

Of  God  by  many  mighty  works  through  Him 

Among  you  done,  this  day  I  preach  to  you, 

My  brethren  all  —  my  brother  Saul,  to  thee  !" 

Therewith  full  round  on  Saul  the  speaker  turned ; 
That  self-same  instant,  the  seraphic  sheen 
Brightened  to  dazzling  upon  Stephen's  face  ; 
Saul  standing  there,  transfixed  to  listen,  blenched, 
As  if  a  lightning-flash  had  blinded  him. 
Then,  prophet-wise,  like  Nathan  come  before 
King  David  sinner,  Stephen,  his  right  hand 
And  fixed  forefinger  flickering  forth  at  Saul, 
An  intense  moment  centred  upon  him, 
Sole,  the  converging  ardors  of  his  speech  — 
As  who,  with  lens  of  cunning  convex,  draws 


100  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IV. 

Into  one  focus  all  the  solar  rays 
Collected  to  engender  burning  heat. 

Rachel,  who  saw  Saul  blench,  and  full  well  knew 
What  pangs  on  pangs  his  pride  could  force  him  bear  — 
He  smiling  blithely  while  he  inly  bled  — 
Watched,  with  a  heart  divided  in  sore  pain 
Between  the  sister's  pity  of  his  case 
And  sympathy  against  him  for  his  sake, 
As  Stephen  thus  his  speech  to  Saul  addressed  : 
"  Yea,  to  thee,  Saul  my  brother,  in  thy  flush 
And  prime  of  youth  and  youthful  hope,  thy  joy, 

Thy  pride,  of  all-accomplished  intellect, 

i 

And  sense  of  self-sufficing  righteousness  — 
To  thee,  thou  pupil  of  Gamaliel,  thee, 
Thou  Hebrew  of  the  Hebrews,  Pharisee, 
Against  the  gust  and  fury  of  thy  zeal, 
And  in  the  teeth  of  thy  repellent  scorn, 
Jesus  the  crucified  I  preach  thy  lord. 
Blindly  with  bitter  hate  thou  ragest  now 
Against  Him ;  but  hereafter,  and  not  long 
Hereafter,  thou,  despite,  shalt  lie  prostrate 
Before  Him  and  beneath  Him  in  the  dust, 
Astonished  with  His  glory  sudden  shown 


Book  IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST  SAUL.  IOI 

Beyond  thy  power  with  open  eye  to  see. 

Lo,  by  the  Holy  Spirit  bidden,  I 

This  day  plant  pricks  for  thec  to  kick  against. 

Cruel  shall  be  the  torture  in  thy  breast, 

And  unto  cruel  deeds  thou  didst  not  dream 

The  torture  in  thy  breast  will  madden  thee  — 

The  anguish  of  a  mind  at  strife  with  good, 

A  will  self-blinded  not  to  cease  from  sin. 

Nevertheless  at  length  I  see  thee  mild- 

Broken  thy  pride,  thy  wisdom  brought  to  naught, 

To  thyself  hateful  thy  self  righteousness, 

Worshipping  at  His  feet  whom  late  thou  didst 

Persecute  in  His  members,  persecute 

In  me.     Lo,  with  an  everlasting  love 

I  long  for  thee,  O  Saul,  and  draw  thee,  love 

Born  of  that  love  wherewith  the  Lord  loved  me 

And  gave  Himself  for  me  to  bitter  death. " 

Rachel  her  prayer  and  love  and  longing  joins, 
With  tears,  to  Stephen's,  for  her  brother,  who, 
Conscious  of  many  eyes  upon  him  fixed, 
Far  other  thought,  the  while,  and  feeling,  broods. 

As  captain,  on  the  foremost  imminent  edge 
Of  battle,  leading  there  a  storming  van 


102  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IV. 

Of  soldiers  in  some  perilous  attack, 

Pregnant  with  fate  to  empire,  if  he  feel 

Pierce  to  a  vital  part  within  his  frame 

Wound  of  invisible  missile  from  the  foe, 

Will  hide  his  deadly  hurt  with  mask  of  smile, 

That  he  damp  not  his  followers'  gallant  cheer; 

Thus,  though  with  motive  other,  chiefly  pride, 

Saul,  rallying  sharply  from  that  first  surprise, 

Sternly  shut  up  within  his  secret  breast 

A  poignant  pang  conceived  from  Stephen's  words, 

Resentment  fated  to  bear  bitter  fruit, 

But  melt  at  last  in  gracious  shame  and  tears. 

With  fixe'd  look  impassible,  he  gazed 
At  Stephen,  while,  in  altered  phase,  that  pure 
Effulgence  of  apostleship  burned  on  : 
"  Nor,  brethren,  let  this  word  of  mine  become 
Scandal  before  your  feet  to  stumble  you 
Headlong  to  ruin — '  gave  Himself  for  me 
To  bitter  death  ' — implying  it  the  Christ's 
To  suffer  death  in  sacrifice  for  sin. 
This  is  that  thing  of  wonder  prophesied, 
Confounding  to  the  wisdom  of  the  wise; 
A  suffering  Saviour,  a  Messiah  shamed, 


Book  IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST    ^AUL.  icr 

Monarch  arrayed  in  purple  robes  of  scorn, 
With  diadem  of  thorns  pressed  on  His  brow, 
And  in  His  hand  for  sceptre  thrust  a  reed  — 
The  Lord  of  life  and  glory  crucified  ! 

"  Dim  saw  perhaps  our  father  Abraham  this, 
Through  symbol  and  through  prophecy  contained 
In  smoking  furnace  and  in  blazing  torch 
Beheld,  that  evening,  when  the  sun  went  down 
And  it  was  dark.     The  smoking  furnace  meant 
The  mystery  of  the  Messiah's  shame 
To  go  before  His  glory  typified 
In  the  clear  shining  of  the  torch  ablaze. 

"  Of  the  same  mystery  of  agony 
In  sorrow,  shame,  and  death,  forerunning  dark 
The  bright  and  brightening  sequel  without  end 
Of  the  Messiah's  work,  Isaiah  spake, 
When  he  foresaw  His  coming  day  from  far. 
The  eagle  vision  of  that  seer  was  dimmed 
With  tears,  like  Jeremiah's,  to  behold 
What  he  beheld  —  Messiah's  visage  so 
Marred  more  than  any  man's,  and  so  His  form 
More  than  befell  the  sons  of  men.     He  read, 
Within  the  mirror  of  his  prophecy, 


104  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IV. 

Astonishment  depicted  in  the  eyes 

Of  many  —  in  the  eyes  of  which  of  you, 

My  brethren  ?  —  at  a  spectacle  so  strange. 

The  melancholy  prophet  saw  a  gloom 

Of  unbelief  darken  the  world.     'What  soul,' 

Wails  he,  '  is  found  to  credit  our  report  ? 

To  whom  has  been  revealed  Jehovah's  arm 

In  such  a  wise  outstretched  to  save  ?  '     Heart-sick 

At  what,  too  clearly  for  his  peace,  he  sees, 

Isaiah,  turning  from  his  vision,  cries 

In  pain  —  consider,  brethren,  whether  ye 

Unwittingly  fulfil  what  he  portrays  !  — 

'  He  was  despised,  rejected  was  of  men, 

A  man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted  well 

With  grief;  as  one  from  whom  men  hide  their  face, 

Despised  was  He,  and  we  esteemed  Him  not. ' 

"Now  our  own  gospel  hear  Isaiah  preach, 
The  good  news  that  such  sufferings  borne  by  Him, 
Messiah,  were  for  you,  for  us,  for  all : 
*  Surely  our  griefs  they  were  Messiah  bore, 
He  carried  sorrows  that  were  due  to  us. 
Yet  we,  alas,  of  Him  as  stricken  thought, 
Smitten  of  God, and  for  affliction  marked!' 


Book  IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST  SAUL.  105 

"  Would    God,    my    brethren,    ye    who   hear    these 

things, 

This  day,  were  minded  as  the  prophet  was 
Who  thus  from  God  reported  them  to  you  ! 
He  but  foresaw  them,  and  he  saw  them  ;  ye 
Saw  them,  and  did  not  see  !     And  yet,  even  yet, 
Look  back,  as  forward  he ;  lo,  touch  your  eyes 
With  eyesalve  that  ye  be  not  blind,  but  see  ! 
See,  with  Isaiah,  how  Messiah  was 
'  Wounded  for  your  transgressions,  bruised  so  sore 
For  your  iniquities,  how  chastisement 
On  Him  was  laid  that  peace  should  bring  to  you, 
How  stripes  whereby  He  bled  to  you  were  health.' 

11  Meekly  and  thankfully  Isaiah  sinks 
Himself,  one  drop,  into  the  human  sea, 
And  says  '  we,'  'our,'  and  '  us  '-  —  do  ye  the  same. 

0  brethren,  if  this  day  ye  hear  His  voice, 
A  whisper  only  in  your  ear  from  heaven, 

1  pray  you,  harden  not  your  heart.     Confess 
Your  fault,  and  say  with  your  own  prophet,  '  We, 
All  we,  like  sheep,  have  gone  astray,  astray, 

And  God  on  Him  hath  laid  the  sin  of  all. ' ' 

At  such  expostulation  and  appeal 


106  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IV. 

»>      ,  * 
Ineffable,  found  hidden  in  the  words 

Of  prophecy,  Rachel  her  heart  felt  fail 

Into  a  pathos  of  repentance  sweet  v-  • 

With  love  and  soft  sense  of  forgiveness,  bought 

For  her  at  cost  so  dear  !  —  and  she  dissolved 

In  sobs  and  tears  of  sorrow  exquisite, 

Better  than  joy,  and  uncontrollable. 

The  mastership  of  Jesus  now  to  her 

Merged  in  the  sweetness  of  His  saviorship  ; 

The  duty  of  obedience  to  a  Lord 

All  taken  up,  transfigured,  glorified, 

In  the  transcendent  privilege  of  love. 

Never  such  grief  in  joy,  such  joy  in  grief, 

Was  hers  before  —  for  self  was  wholly  sLla 

And  her  whole  life  grew  love  unutterable. 

Yet  longed  she,  with  a  hope  that  half  was  pain, 
For  Saul,  while  Stephen  brokenly  went  on  : 
"  O  ye  to  whom  for  the  last  time  I  speak, 
My  heart  is  large  for  you,  it  breaks  for  you, 
And  melts  to  tears  within  me  while  I  plead. 
I  pray  you,  I  beseech  you,  in  Christ's  stead, 
Be  reconciled  to  God.     Hearken  this  once 
And  answer,  Were  it  set  your  task,  in  choice 


Book  IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST  SAUL.  1 07 

Few  words  to  frame  the  image  and  the  lot 

Of  Jesus  whom  ye  slew,  how  otherwise 

More  fitly  could  ye  do  it  than  was  done 

.•i foretime  by  Isaiah  when  he  wrote 

Prophetically  thus  of  Christ  to  be: 

'  Oppressed  He  was,  yet  He  abased  Himself 

And  opened  not  His  mouth  ;  even  as  a  lamb 

L  id  to  the  slaughter,  as  a  sheep  before 

Her  shearers  speechless,  so  He  opened  not 

His  mouth.     His  grave  they  with  the  wicked  made, 

And  with  the  rich  they  laid  Him  in  His  death.' 

Say,  brethren,  was  not  Jesus  very  Christ  ? 

i  4 

"  But,  that  ye  err  not,  Messianic  woe 
Is  not  the  end  ;  a  glorious  change  succeeds. 
Isaiah  chanted  it  in  sequel  glad 
And  contrast  of  the  sorrow-laden  strain 
That  mourned  Messiah's  sufferings  ;  hear  the  song: 
*  When  thou,  Jehovah,  shalt  His  soul  have  made 
An  offering  for  sin,  Messiah  then 
The  endless  issue  of  His  pain  shall  see; 
Still  on  and  on  He  shall  His  days  prolong, 
And  in  His  hand  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord 
Shall  prosper;  of  the  travail  of  His  soul 


108  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IV. 

He  shall  see  fruit  and  shall  be  satisfied.' 
So,  with  rejoicing  too  serenely  full 
For  exultation,  sang  Isaiah  then 
Of  Messianic  glory  following  shame. 

"  And  now,  concerning  Jesus  whom  ye  slew, 
Know,  brethren,  that  He  burst  the  bands  of  death, 
Which  could  not  hold  the  Lord  of  life  in  thrall. 
Know  that  He,  having  risen,  rose  again, 
Ascending  far  above  all  height,  and  led 
Captive  captivity ;  attended  so 
With  retinue  of  deliverance  numberless, 
He  entered  heaven  a  Conqueror  and  a  King ; 
Before  Him  lifted  up  their  heads  the  gates, 
The  everlasting  doors  admitted   Him. 
There  sits  He  now  associate  by  the  side 
Of  His  Almighty  Father,  Lord  of  all. 
For  to  Him  every  knee  shall  bow,  in  heaven, 
On  earth,  and  every  tongue  confess  that  He, 
Jesus,  is  Lord ;  Jehovah  wills  it  so. 

"  Fall,  brethren,  I  adjure  you,  haste  to  fall 
Betimes  upon  this  stone  and  bruise  your  pride ; 
Wait  but  too  long,  this  stone  will  fall  on  you  : 
Not  then  your  pride,  but  you,  not  bruised  will  be, 


Book  IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST  SAUL.  109 

But  ground  to  undistinguishable  dust." 

So  Stephen  spoke  ;  and  ceased,  as  loth  to  cease. 

The  moments  of  his  speaking  had  been  like 
A  slow  and  dreadful  imminence  of  storm. 
With  those  august  and  awful  opening  words 
Of  his,  which  were  not  his,  but  God's,  it  was 
As  when  an  altered  elemental  mood 
Usurps  the  atmosphere ;  the  winds  are  laid, 
Clouds  gather,  mass  to  mass,  anon  perchance 
Roll  back,  disclosing  spaces  of  clear  sky, 
But  close  again,  deeper  and  darker,  full 
Of  thunder,  silent  yet,  of  lightning,  leashed 
From  leaping  forth,  but  watchful  for  its  prey. 
Such  had  been  Stephen's  speaking,  boded  storm  ; 
His  ceasing  was  the  tempest  burst  at  last- 
A  silent  tempest,  silent  and  unseen, 
Rending  the  elements  of  the  world  of  soul ! 

Meanwhile  the  angels  in  attendance  there, 
Watching  with  eyes  that  see  the  invisible 
Things  of  the  spirit  of  man  within  his  breast, 
The  posture  and  behavior  of  the  mind, 
Had  seen  exhibited  amidst  that  late 


HO  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  IV. 

Motionless  multitude  of  souls  suspense 
With  supernatural  awe,  a  spectacle 
Of  consternation  and  precipitate  flight 
To  covert,  such  as  sometimes  is  beheld 
In  nature,  when  a  mighty  tempest  lowers, 
And  man,  beast,  bird,  each  conscious  living  thing, 
Shuddering,  hies  to  hiding  from  the  wrack. 
With  wild  inaudible  outcry  heard  in  heaven, 
That  shattered  congregation,  soul  by  soul, 
Each  soul  its  several  way,  fled,  to  find  shroud 
From  spiritual  tempest  hurtling  on  the  head, 
Intolerably,  hailstones  and  coals  of  fire. 

But  one  excepted  spirit  stood  aloof, 
Scorning  to  join  the  fellowship  of  flight. 
Like  a  tall  pine  by  whirlwind  lonely  left 
Upon  his  mountain,  forest  abject  round, 
This  man  dared  lift,  though  sole,  a  helmless  brow 
Of  stubborn  hardihood  to  take  the  storm. 
Others,  dismayed,  might  flee  to  refuge ;  Saul, 
Not  undismayed,  fronted  the  wrath  of  God. 

Shimei  alone  there  neither  stood  nor  fell  ; 
By  habit  grovelling,  on  his  belly  prone, 
Already  prostrate  he  had  thither  come. 


Book  IV.  STEPHEN  AGAINST  SA  UL.  Ill 

Incapable  of  awe  from  good  inspired, 
He,  abject,  but  without  humility, 
Ever,  by  force  of  reptile  nature,  crawled ; 
And  now  had  crawled,  as,  dusty  demon's-heart 
And  vitreous  eye  of  basilisk,  he  still  - 
With  equal,  though  with  different,  enmity, 
Devising  death  for  Stephen  in  his  mind, 
And  studying  slow  prolonged  revenge  for  Saul  - 
Watched  all,  whatever  chanced  to  either  there ; 
But  most,  malignantly  delighted,  watched 
Deepen  the  settled  shadow  on  Saul's  face 
Cast  from  the  darkness  of  his  inner  mood. 


BOOK  V. 

SAUL    AND    SHIMEI. 


SAUL,  sullen,  gloomy,  and  chagrined,  over  his  discomfiture 
recently  experienced,  is  visited,  in  his  self-imposed  seclusion 
at  home,  by  Shimei,  who,  always  by  nature  antipathetic  to 
Saul,  hates  him  virulently  now  for  the  affront  from  him 
received  publicly  in  the  late  council.  Shimei  exasperates 
Saul  with  sneering,  pretended  sympathy  for  him  over  his 
defeat  at  Stephen's  hands  ;  at  the  same  time  disclosing  the 
plot  he  has  himself  concocted,  involving  subornation  of  per 
jury,  with  alleged  connivance  on  the  part  of  the  Sanhedrim 
in  general,  for  the  stoning  of  Stephen.  Shimei  gone,  Saul,  in 
the  open  court  of  his  dwelling,  sits  solitary,  brooding  in  the 
depths  of  dejection  over  the  fallen  state  of  his  fortunes. 


SAUL  AND  SHIMEI. 

As  if  one,  from  some  poise  of  prospect  high, 
Should  overlook  below  a  plain  outspread 
And  see  a  bright  embattled  host,  in  close 
Array  of  antique  chivalry,  supposed 
Invincible,  advancing,  panoplied, 
Horseman  and  horse,  in  steel,  and  with  delight 
Of  battle  pricked  to  speed,  he  —  while  that  host, 
Swift,  like  one  man,  across  the  field  of  war, 
With  pennons  gay  astream  upon  the  wind, 
And  arms  and  armor  flashing  in  the  sun, 
Moved  to  the  sound  of  martial  music  brave  — 
Might  ask,  "  What  strength  set  counter  could  with 
stand 

The  multiplied  momentum  of  such  blow  ?  " 
And  yet,  as,  let  a  rock-built  citadel 
Upspring  before  them  in  their  conquering  way, 
And,  through  embrasures  in  the  frowning  wall, 
Let  enginery  of  carnage  new  and  strange, 


Il6  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  V. 

Vomiting  smoke  and  flame  from  hellish  mouths  - 

Let  cannon,  with  their  noise  like  thunder,  belch, 

Volleying,  their  bolts  like  thunderbolts  amain 

Among  those  gallant  columns,  then  would  be 

Amazement  seen,  and  ruinous  overthrow  ; 

So,  late,  to  Saul's  superbly  confident 

Assay  of  onset  all  seemed  nigh  to  yield, 

Till  that  the  wisdom  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 

Through  Stephen  speaking,  made  the  utmost  might 

Of  eloquence  ridiculous  and  vain, 

So  was  the  duel  all  unequal,  joined 

By  Saul  with  Stephen  on  that  fateful  day. 

Though  riot  ill  matched  the  champions'  native  force 

And  spirit,  and  not  far  from  even  their  skill, 

Equipment  disparate  of  weaponry - 

Human  against  Divine,  infinite  odds  !  — 

Made  the  conclusion  of  the  strife  foregone. 

Had  mortal  prowess  against  prowess  been 

Between  those  twain  the  naked  issue  tried, 

Saul,  with  his  sanguine  dash  of  onset,  might 

Perchance  have  won  the  day  —  through  sheer  surprise 

Of  sudden  and  impetuous  movement  swift 

Beyond  the  other's  readiness  to  oppose 

An  instantaneous  rally  of  quick  thought 


Book  V.  SA  UL   AND   SHI  MEL  \  \  7 

And  lightning-like  alertness  of  stanch  will 
Mustering  and  mastering  his  collected  might. 
But  the  event  and  fortune  of  that  hour 
Resolved  no  doubt  which  combatant  excelled 
In  wit  or  will  or  strength  or  exercise. 
Stephen  was  fortressed  round  impregnably, 
Saul  stood  in  open  field  obvious  to  wound  ; 
Saul  wielded  weapons  of  the  present  world, 
Celestial  weapons  furnished  Stephen  —  nay, 
Weapon   himself,  the  Almighty  wielded  him. 

Saul  knew  himself  defeated,  overwhelmed. 
By  how  much  he  had  purposed  in  his  heart, 
And  buoyantly  expected,  beyond  doubt 
Or  possible  peradventure,  to  prevail, 
More  than  prevail,  triumph,  abound,  redound, 
And  overflow,  with  ample  surplusage 
Of  prosperous  fortune  far  transcending  all 
Public  conjecture  of  his  hoped  success  ; 
By  so  much  now  he  found  himself  instead 
Buried  beneath  discomfiture  immense 
And  boundless  inundation  of  defeat. 
For  multitudes  of  new  believers  won 
To  Stephen's  side  from  Saul's  thronged  to  the  Way, 


il8  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  V. 

Storming  the  kingdom  of  heaven  with  violence. 

It  was  a  nation  hastening  to  be  born, 

Like  Israel  out  of  Egypt,  in  a  day. 

As  Israel  out  of  Egypt  were  baptized 

To  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in-tlie  sea, 

So  Israel  out  of  Israel  Saul  now  saw 

Baptized  obedient  into  Jesus'  name. 

Dissolving  round  about  him  seemed  to  Saul 

The  earth  itself  with  its  inhabitants, 

And,  to  bear  up  the  pillars  of  it,  he 

A  broken  reed  that  coutu  not  stand  alone  ! 

But,  while  thus  worsted  Saul  forlornly  felt 
Himself,  he  by  whom  worsted  missed  to  know. 
His  challenge  was  to  Stephen  ;  how  should  he 
Guess  that  in  Stephen  God  would  answer  him  ? 
Unconsciously  with  God  at  enmity, 
But  with  God's  servant  Stephen  consciously, 
Saul  chafed  and  raged  in  proud  and  blindfold  hate ; 
Half  yet,  the  while,  despising  too  himself, 
Detected  hating  thus,  by  his  own  heart 
Detected  hating,  his  antagonist, 
For  the  sole  blame  of  visiting  on  him 
The  fortune  he  had  purposed  to  inflict. 


BookV.  SAUL   AND   SHI  MET.  119 

Saul  in  such  mood  of  rancor  and  remorse 
Commingled  —  both  unhappy  sentiments 
Still  mutually  exasperating  each 
The  other  —  Shimei  came  to  him. 

Now  Saul 

And  Shimei  were  two  opposites  intense 
In  nature,  never  toward  each  other  drawn, 
But  violently  ever  sent  asunder  ; 
Yet  chiefly  by  repulsion  lodged  in  Saul, 
Spurning  off  Shimei,  as  the  good  the  evil  ; 
For  Saul  instinctively  was  noble,  frank, 
And  true,  as  Shimei  instinctively 
Was  false,  profound  in  guile,  to  base  inclined. 
But  strangely,  since  that  council  wherein  Saul 
Fulmined  his  shame  on  Shimei's  proffer  vile, 
Shimei  had  felt  the  other's  scorn  of  him 
A  force  importunate  to  tempt  him  nigh  - 
Perverse  attraction  in  repulsion  found  !- 
As  evil  ever  struggles  toward  the  good, 
Not  to  be  leavened  with  virtue  issuing  thence, 
But  leaven  instead  to  likeness  with  itself. 
So  Shimei  came  to  Saul,  as  knowing  Saul 
Spurned  him  avaunt  with  loathing ;  in  degree 
Attracted  as  he  was  intensely  spurned. 


120  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  V. 

He  fain  would  feast  his  malice  on  the  pride, 

Seen  writhing,  fain  would  make  it  writhe  the  more, 

Of  Saul  in  his  discomfiture. 

With  mien 

Demure  of  hypocfitic  sympathy, 
The  nauseating  vehicle  of  sneer, 
Malignly  studied  to  exacerbate 
The  galled  and  angry  feeling  in  Saul's  mind, 
He  thus  addressed  that  haughty  Pharisee : 
"  The  outcome  of  your  effort,  brother  Saul, 
To  vindicate  the  cause  of  truth  and  God  - 
And  therewithal  justly  advance  somewhat 
Your  individual  profit  and  esteem 
As  rising  bulwark  of  the  Jewish  state, 
Whereby  so  much  the  better  you  might  hope 
Hereafter  to  promote  the  general  weal  — 
This  spirited  attempt,  I  say,  of  yours 
Has  in  its  issue  disappointed  you, 
You,  and  your  friends  no  less,  who,  all  of  us, 
Together  with  yourself,  refused  to  dream 
Aught  but  the  most  felicitous  event 
To  enterprise  with  so  much  stateliness 
Of  dignity  impressively  announced 
By  you,  and  show  of  lofty  confidence. 


Book  V.  SA  UL   AND   SHI  MEL  I  2 

By  the  way,  Saul,  the  grand  air  suits  your  style 

Astonishingly  well  ;    I  should  advise 

Your  cultivation  of  it.     Why,  at  times, 

When  you  display  that  absolutely  frank 

And  unaffected  lack  of  modesty 

Which  marks  you,  really,  now,  the  effect  on  me, 

Even  me,  is  almost  irresistible  ; 

I  find  myself  well-nigh  imposed  upon 

To  call  it  an  effect  of  majesty. 

"  But,  to  sustain  the  impression,  Saul,  it  needs, 
Quite  needs,  that  you  somehow  contrive  to  shun 
These  awkward  misadventures ;  the  grand  air 
Is  less  impressive  in  a  man  well  known 
To  have  made  a  bad  miscarriage,  such  as  yours. 
For  in  fact  you  —  with  sincere  pain  I  say  it- 
But  served  to  Stephen  as  a  sort  of  foil 
To  set  his  talent  off  and  heighten  it. 
You  must  yourself  feel  this  to  be  the  case  ; 
For  never  since  that  windy  Pentecost 
In  which  we  thought  we  saw  the  top  and  turn 
To  this  delirium  of  delusion  touched, 
Never,  I  say,  till  now  were  seen  so  many 
New  perverts  to  the  Nazarene  as  seems 


122  THE  EPIC   OF   SAUL.  Book  V. 

You  two,  between  you,  you  and  Stephen,  Saul, 

Managed,  that  memorable  day,  to  make. 

It  is  a  pity,  and  I  grieve  with  you. 

Still,  Saul,  let  us  consider  that  your  case, 

Undoubtedly  unfortunate,  presents 

This  one  alleviating  circumstance, 

At  least,  that  your  defeat  demonstrates  past 

Gainsaying  what  an  arduous  attempt 

Yours  was,  and  thereby  glorifies  the  more 

That  admirable  headiness  of  yours 

Which  egged  you  on  to  venture  unadvised. 

For  my  own  part,  I  like  prodigiously 

To  see  your  young  man  overflow  with  spirit ; 

Age  will  bring  wisdom  fast  enough  ;  but  spirit, 

Like  yours,  Saul,  comes,  when  come  it  does  at  all, 

Born  with  the  man.     Never  regret  that  you 

Dared  nobly  ;  rather  hug  yourself  for  that 

With  pride ;  pride  greater,  since,  through  proof,  aware 

You  really  dared  more  nobly  than  you  knew. 

"  Some  increment  too  of  wisdom  you  have  won 
From  your  experience ;  not  to  be  despised, 
Though  ornament  rather  of  age  than  youth. 
I  may  presume  you  now  less  indisposed 


BookV.  SAUL   AND   SHI  MEL  123 

Than  late  you  were,  to  reinforce,  support, 
And  supplement  mere  obstinacy  —  fine, 
Of  course,  as  I  have  said,  yet  attribute 
Common  to  man  with  beast  —  by  counsel  ripe 
And  scheme  of  well-considered  policy, 
Adapted  to  secure  your  end  with  ease. 
Economy  of  effort  well  befits 
Man,  the  express  image  and   counterpart 
Of  God,  who  always  works  with  parsimony, 
Compassing  greatest  ends  with  smallest  means, 
To  waste  no  particle  of  omnipotence. 

"  Count  now  that  you  have  rendered  plain  enough 
What  single-eyed,  straightforward  stubbornness 
Can,  and  cannot,  effect  in  this  behalf; 
So  much  is  gained  ;  now  be  our  conscience  clear 
To  cast  about  and  find  some  other  means, 
Than  mere  main  strength  in  public  controversy, 
Of  dealing  with  these  raw  recalcitrants. 
They  lacked  the  grace  to  be  discomfited 
In  honorable  combat  fairly  joined, 
Let  them  now  look  to  it  how  much  their  gross 
Effrontery  in  overthrowing  you 
Shall  profit  them  at  last.     I  have  a  scheme  "  — 


124  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  V. 

"  Your  scheme,"  — so,  from  the  depths  of  his  chagrin 
And  anguish  at  the  contact  of  the  man, 
Spoke  Saul,  unwilling  longer  to  endure 
The  friction  and  abrasion  of  his  words  — 
"  Your  scheme,  whatever  it  may  be,  cannot 
Concern  my  knowing  ;  nothing  you  should  plan 
Were  likely  to  conciliate  in  me 
Either  my  judgment,  or  my  taste,  or  please 
My  sense  of  what  becoming  is  and  right. 
I  pray  you  spare  yourself  the  pains  to  unfold 
Further  to  me  your  thought ;  your  work  were  waste. ' 

But  Shimei,  naught  abashed,  but  rather  more 
Set  on,  imagining  that  he  touched  in  Saul 
The  quick  of  suffering  sensibility 
Replied  : 

"  Yea,  brother  Saul,  I  did  not  fail 
In  our  late  session  to  observe  what  you 
Hinted  of  your  unreadiness  to  accord 
Your  valuable  support  to  my  advice, 
Advanced  on  that  occasion  loyally 
However  far  outrunning  what  the  most 
Were  then  prepared  frankly  to  act  upon. 
We  weaker,  Saul,  who  may  not  hope  to  be 


Book  V.  SAUL   AND   SHIM  EL  125 

Athletes  like  you,  whose  sole  resource  must  lie 
In  studying  more  profoundly  than  the  rest, 
Are  liable  to  be  misunderstood 
Not  seldom,  when,  through  meditation  deep 
And  painful,  we  arrive  to  see  somewhat 
Beyond  the  common,  and  propound  advice 
Startling,  because  some  stages  in  advance 
Of  the  conclusions  less  laborious  minds 
Reach  and  stop  at  contented — for  a  while, 
But  which  mere  halting-places  on  the  road 
Prove  in  the  end,  and  not  the  final  goal. 
You  probably  remember,  when  I  told 
The  council  that  some  good  judicious  guile 
Was  what  was  needed,  not  one  voice  spoke  up 
To  second  my  suggestion.     Very  well, 
The  lagging  rear  of  wisdom  has  since  then 
Moved  bravely  up  to  step  with  me,  and  now 
We  walk  along  abreast  harmoniously 
Upon  the  very  road  I  pointed  out ; 
'Guile'  is  the  word  with  all  the  Sanhedrim. 

"  But  stay,  you  may  perhaps  not  be  apprised 
Exactly  of  the  current  state  of  things - 
You  have  kept  yourself,  you  know,  a  bit  retired 


126  THE   EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  V. 

These  few  days  past,  a  natural  thing  to  do, 

Under  the  circumstances,  all  admit  — 

Well,  we  have  made  some  progress ;  I  myself, 

To  imitate  your  lack  of  modesty 

And  don  the  egotistic,  I  myself 

Have  not  been  idle ;  all  in  fact  is  now 

Adjusted  on  a  plan  of  compromise, 

My  own  invention,  everybody  pleased. 

We  shall  dispose  of  Stephen  for  you,  Saul : 

Council ;  Stephen  arrested  and  arraigned  ; 

Production  of  effective  testimony  ; 

A  hearing  of  the  accused ;  commotion  raised, 

While  he  is  speaking,  to  help  on  his  zeal ; 

Then,  at  the  proper  point,  some  heated  phrase 

Of  his  let  slip,  a  sudden  rush  of  all 

Upon  him  with  a  cry  of  '  Blasphemy  ! '  — 

Impulse  of  passionate  enthusiasm, 

You  know,  premeditated  with  much  care  — 

And  he  is  stoned ;  which  makes  an  end  of  him. 

Such  is  the  outline  ;  not  precisely  what 

I  could  have  wished,  a  little  too  much  noise, 

The  Mattathias  tinge  in  it  too  strong — 

Still,  everything  considered,  fairly  good. 

The  moment  favors ;  for  the  very  fume 


BookV.  SAUL   AND   SHI  MEL  127 

And  fury  of  the  popular  caprice 
Has  put  it  out  of  breath  ;  nay,  for  the  nonce, 
The  wind  sits,  such  at  least  my  hope  is,  veered 
And  shifted  points  enough  about  to  bear 
A  touch  of  generous  violence  from  us ; 
Then,  as  for  those  our  rulers,  they  connive. 

"  You  see  I  have  been  open  to  admit 
Ideas  the  very  opposite  of  my  own. 
I  am  not  one  to  haggle  for  a  point 
Simply  because  it  happened  to  be  mine. 
The  end,  the  end,  is  what  we  seek  ;  the  means 
Signifies  nothing  to  the  wise.     '  Let  us 
Be  wise/  as  our  friend  Nicodemus  said, 
That  day,  with  so  much  gnomic  wisdom  couched 
In  affable  cohortative,  as  who 
Should  say  encouragingly,  '  Go  to,  good  friends, 
Let  us  be  gods '  ;  wisdom  and  godship  come, 
As  everybody  knows,  with  equal  ease 
Indifferently,  through  simple  conative, 
'  Let  us, '  and  so  forth,  and  the  thing  is  done. " 

This  voluble  and  festive  cynicism, 
Taking  fresh  head  again  and  yet  again, 
At  intervals,  to  flow  an  endless  stream, 


128  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  V. 

From  Shimei's  mouth,  of  bitter  pleasantry  ; 

His  vulgarly-presumed  familiar  airs 

And  leer  of  mutual  understanding,  felt 

Rather  than  seen,  upon  his  countenance  ; 

The  gurgling  glee  of  self-complacency 

That  purred,  one  long  susurrus,  through  his  talk ; 

The  insufferable  assumption  tacitly 

Implied  that  human  virtue  was  a  jest 

At  which  the  wise  between  themselves  might  grin 

Nor  hide  their  grin  with  a  decorous  veil ; 

These  things  in  his  unwelcome  guest,  traits  all 

Inseparably  adhering  to  the  man, 

Or  fibre  of  his  nature,  Saul  recoiled 

From,  and  revolted  at,  habitually : 

They  rendered  Shimei's  very  neighborhood 

An  insupportable  disgust  to  him. 

Still  did  some  fascination  Shimei  owned., 

Perhaps  a  show  of  wit  in  mockery, 

Playing  upon  a  momentary  mood 

Of  uncharacteristic  helplessness  in  Saul 

(A  humor  too  of  wilfulness  and  spite 

Against  himself  displacent  with  himself 

That  made  him  hold  his  sore  and  quivering  pride 

Hard  to  the  goad  that  hurt  it)  keep  him  mute, 


BookV.  SAUL   AND   SHIM  El.  129 

If  listless,  while  thus  Shimei  streamed  on  : 

"  Well,  as  I  said,  friend  Saul,  I  had  no  pride 
To  carry  an  opinion  of  my  own  ; 
The  scheme  I  brooded  was  a  compromise. 
I  plume  myself  upon  a  certain  skill 
I  have,  knack  I  should  call  it,  in  this  line. 
I  like  a  pretty  piece  of  joinery 
In  plot,  such  match  of  motley  odds  and  ends 
As  tickles  you  with  sense  of  happy  hit, 
And  here  you  have  it.     See,  I  take  a  bit 
Of  magisterial  statesmanship  to  start 
With  —  go  to  Rome,  as  Caiaphas  advised, 
Though  not  quite  on  his  errand  ;  Rome  agrees 
To  wink,  while  we  indulge  ourselves  in  what 
To  us  will  be  self-rule  resumed,  to  her, 
A  spasm  of  our  Judaean  savagery. 
Thus  is  the  way  made  eligibly  clear 
For  brother  Mattathias  with  those  stones 
He  raves  about  on  all  occasions  —  rubbed 
Smooth,  they  must  be,  as  David's  from  the  brook, 
With  constant  wear  in  Mattathias'  hands! 
Was  it  not  grim  to  hear  him  talk  that  day  ? 
His  dream  of  Maccabaean  blood  aboil 


130  THE    EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  V. 

Within  his  veins  has  been  too  much  for  him, 
Made  him  a  monomaniac  on  this  point ; 
He  sees  before  him  visionary  stones, 
Imponderable  stones  torment  his  hands ; 
Give  him  his  chance,  have  him  at  last  let  fly 
A  real  stone,  a  hard  one,  at  somebody, 
Who  knows?  it  might  bring  Mattathias  round. 
Stephen  at  any  rate  shall  be  his  man, 
His  corpus  vile,  as  our  masters  say  - 
Fair  game  of  turn  and  turn  about  for  him, 
Dog,  to  have  handled  you  so  roughly,  Saul  ! 
Trick  of  Beelzebub,  no  manner  of  doubt. 

"  But  here  I  loiter,  while  you  burn  of  course 
To  hear  what  figure  you  yourself  may  cut 
In  my  brave  patchwork  scheme  of  compromise. 
I  modestly  adjoin  myself  to  Saul, 
And  so  we  two  go  in  together,  paired  — 
A  little  of  your  logic  let  into 
A  little  of  my  guile,  and  a  fine  fit. " 

Shimei  had  counted  for  a  master  stroke 
Of  disagreeable  humor  sure  to  tell 
On  Saul,  the  piecing  of  himself  on  him 
In  plan,  conscious  of  Saul's  antipathy. 


Book  V. 


SAUL   AND   SHIM  El. 


But  Shimei  still  misapprehended  Saul, 
Lacking  the  standard  in  himself  wherewith 
To  measure  or  assay  the  sentiment 
Of  such  as  Saul  for  such  as  Shimei. 
Saul  simply  and  serenely  so  despised 
Shimei,  that  nothing  he  should  do  or  say 
Could  change  Saul's  sentiment  to  more,  or  less, 
Or  other,  than  it  constantly  abode, 
The  absolute  zero  of  indifference. 
Half  absently,  through  fits  of  alien  thought, 
And  half  with  unconfessed  concern  to  know 
What  passed  among  his  fellow-councillors 
Abroad,  a  little  curious  too  withal 
Wondering  how  any  artifice  of  fraud 
Could  Saul  with  Shimei  combine,  to  make 
Such  twain  seem  partners  of  one  policy  - 
So  minded,  Saul  gave  ear,  while  Shimei  thus 
The  acrid  juices  of  his  humor  spilled  : 

"  Here  is  the  method  of  the  joinery. 
You  know  you  put  it  strongly  that  the  end 
Of  that  pretended  gospel  which  they  preach, 
Would  be  to  overturn  the  Jewish  state, 
Abolishing  Moses,  and  extinguishing 


<& 


V 


132  THE   EPIC   OF   SAUL.  Book  V. 

The  glory  of  the  temple,  and  all  that- 

Really  sonorous  rhetoric  it  was, 

That  passage,  Saul,  and  it  deserved  to  win  ; 

But  who  can  win  against  Beelzebub  ? 

Logic  turned  rhetoric  is  my  idea 

Of  eloquence,  and  my  idea  you 

Realized  ;  but  Stephen,  without  eloquence, 

Bore  off  from  you  the  fruit  of  eloquence : 

Never  mind,  Saul,  it  was  Beelzebub. 

Let  rhetoric  now  go  back  to  logic ;  you 

Demonstrated  so  inexpugnably 

The  necessary  inference  contained 

In  Stephen's  doctrine,  hardly  were  it  guile  — 

Though  doubtless  you  will  call  it  such,  you  have 

Your  sublimated  notions  on  these  points  — 

To  say  outright  that  Stephen  taught  the  things 

You  proved  implicit  in  the  things  he  taught  ; 

At  all  events,  guile  or  no  guile  —  in  fact, 

Guile  and  no  guile  it  is,  if  closely  scanned  — 

Here  is  the  scheme  :  —  We  find  some  blunderheads, 

Who,  primed  with  method  for  their  blundering, 

Will  misremember  and  transfer  from  you 

To  Stephen  what  you  stated  on  this  point. 

These  worthies  then  shall  roundly  testify 


BookV.  SAUL   AND   SHI  MET.  133 

Before  our  honorable  body  met 

To  give  the  fellow  his  fair  hearing  ere 

His  sentence  —  said  fair  hearing  not  of  course 

Eventually  to  affect  said  sentence  due- 

Shall,  I  say,  swear  that  they  distinctly  heard 

Stephen  set  forth  that  Jesus  Nazarene 

Was  going  to  destroy  this  place  and  change 

The  customs  Moses  gave  us ;  bring  about 

In  brief  precisely  what,  with  so  much  force, 

You  showed  would  surely  happen  " 

"  Shimei  - 

Saul  interrupted  Shimei  again, 
Surprised  into  expression  by  the  shock 
To  hear  himself  mixed  up  in  any  way, 
Of  indirection  even,  in  fraud  like  this  — 
"  Shimei,  I  thought  that  nothing  you  could  say 
Would  further  tempt  me  into  speech  to  you  ; 
But  you  have  broken  my  bond  of  self-restraint. 
Suborning  perjury  !     That  well  accords 
With  what  you  slanted  at  in  council  once, 
And  what  I  trusted  I  had  then  and  there 
Made  clear  my  scorn  of.     Shimei,  hear--  I  set 
My  heel  upon  this  thing  and  once  for  all 
Grind  it  into  the  dust.  " 


134  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  V. 

"  In  figure,  of  course," 

Promptly  leered  Shimei,  interrupting  Saul ; 
"  The  thing  goes  forward  just  the  same  ;  you  set 
It  under  foot  —  in  your  rhetorical  way  ; 
1,  in  my  practical  way,  set  it  on  foot ; 
No  mutual  interference,  each  well  pleased. 

"  But,  seriously,  Saul,  you  overwork 
The  idea  of  conscience.     What  is  conscience  ?     Mere 
Self-will  assuming  virtuous  airs.     A  term 
Cajoles  you  into  making  it  a  point 
Of  moral  obligation  to  be  stiff. 
Limber  up,  Saul,  and  be  adjustable. 
Capacity  of  taking  several  points 
Of  view  at  will  is  good.     For  instance,  now, 
Probably  Stephen  may,  at  various  times, 
Himself  have  stated  quite  explicitly 
What  your  rhetorical  logic  showed  to  be 
Inextricably  held  as  inference 
In  his  harangues.     Take  it  so,  Saul,  if  so 
Render  your  conscience  easier ;  I  myself 
Highly  enjoy  my  easy  conscience.     Still, 
Nothing  could  be  more  natural  than  that  some, 
Hearers  non-critical,  you  know,  should  mix 


BookV.  SAUL   AND   SHIMEL  135 

What  you  said  with  what  Stephen  said,  and  so 

Quite  honestly  swear  falsely  —  to  the  gain 

Of  truth.     And  to  whose  loss  ?     Stephen's,  perhaps, 

But  other's,  none.     So,  salve  your  conscience,  Saul  — 

Which  somehow  you  must  learn,  and  soon,  to  do  ; 

Unless  you  mean  to  play  obstructionist, 

Instead  of  coadjutor,  in  the  work 

You,  with  good  motive,  but  with  scurvy  luck, 

Set  about  doing  late  so  lustily. 

Conscience  itself  is  to  be  sacrificed, 

At  need,  to  serve  the  cause  of  righteousness. 

What  is  it  but  egregious  egotism 

To  obtrude,  forsooth,  a  point  of  conscience,  when 

You  jeopard  general  interests  thereby  ? 

One's  conscience  is  a  private  matter  ;  let 

Your  conscience  wince  a  little,  if  need  be, 

In  order  that  the  public  good  be  served. 

That, is  true  generosity.    *  Let  us 

Be  just, '  said  Nicodemus  ;  good,  say  I, 

But  in  this  matter  of  our  consciences, 

Let  us  go  further  and  be  generous. " 

As  one  who  turns  a  stopcock  and  arrests 
A  flow  of  water  that  need  never  cease, 


136  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  V. 

So  Shimei  left  off  speaking,  not  less  full 

Of  matter  than  at  first  that  might  be  speech. 

With  indescribable  smirk,  and  cynic  sneer 

Conveyed,  sirocco  breath  of  blight  to  faith 

In  virtue  and  in  good,  he  went  away, 

Cheering  himself  that  he  had  somewhat  chilled 

Within  the  breast  of  that  young  Pharisee 

The  ardor  of  conviction,  and  of  hope 

Fed  by  conviction,  —  but  still  more  that  he 

Had  probed  and  hurt  the  festering  wounds  of  pride. 

Saul's  first  relief  to  be  alone  again, 
Rid  of  that  nauseous  presence,  presently 
Was  followed  by  depression  and  relapse 
From  his  instinctive  tension  to  resist 
The  unnerving  spell  of  Shimei's  influence. 
Saul  found  that  in  the  teeth  of  his  contempt 
For  Shimei,  absolute  in  measure,  nay, 
By  reason  of  that  contempt,  he  had  conceived 
Shame  and  chagrin  beyond  his  strength  to  bear. 
That  Shimei,  such  as  Shimei,  should  have  dared 
To  visit  Saul,  and  drill  and  drill  his  ears, 
With  indefatigable  screw  of  tongue 
Sinking  a  shaft  through  which  to  drench  and  drown 


BookV.  SAUL   AND   SHI  MEL  137 

His  soul  with  spew  from  out  a  source  so  vile  - 

This  argued  fall  indeed  for  him  from  what 

He  lately  was,  from  what  he  hoped  to  be, 

Far  more,  in  popular  repute.     The  sting 

That  Shimei  purposed  subtly  to  infix, 

With  that  malicious  irony  and  taunt 

Recurrent,  the  intentional  affront, 

All  of  it,  failed,  blunted  and  turned  in  point 

Against  the  safe  impenetrable  mail 

Of  Saul's  contempt  for  Shimei.     But  that 

Which  Shimei  meant  not,  nor  dreamed,  but  was, 

Went  through  and  through  Saul's  double  panoply, 

Found  permeable  now,  of  pride  and  scorn, 

And  wilted  him  with  self-disparagement. 

He  marvelled  at  himself  how  he  had  not, 
At  first  forthputting  of  that  impudence, 
Stormed  the  wretch  dumb,  with  hurricane  outburst 
Of  passionate  scorn  ;  a  quick  revulsion  then, 
And  Saul  was  chafing  that  he  had  so  far 
Grace  of  rebuff  vouchsafed,  and  honest  heat, 
To  creature  lacking  natural  sense  to  feel 
Repudiation.     Comfort  none  he  found, 
No  refuge  from  the  persecuting  thought 


138  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  V. 

Of  his  own  fall.     He  tried  to  brace  himself 

With  thinking,  "  If  I  failed,  I  failed  at  least 

Not  for  myself,  but  God  ;  I  strove  for  God." 

But,  ceaselessly,  the  image  of  himself, 

Humiliated,  swam  between  to  blur 

His  vision  of  God.     He  could  not  cease  to  see 

Saul  ever,  in  the  mirror  of  his  mind, 

And  ever  Stephen  shadowing  Saul's  fair  fame. 


BOOK    VI. 

SAUL    AND    RACHEL 


To  Saul,  wrapt  in  his  gloomy  contemplations,  Rachel  un 
obtrusively  presents  herself.  Conversation  ensues  between 
them,  and  Saul  confides  to  his  sister  his  own  most  secret 
purposes  and  hopes,  dashed  now  so  cruelly.  The  fact,  how 
ever,  at  length  comes  out  that  Rachel  was  herself  converted 
to  Christianity  as  a  result  of  Stephen's  reply  to  Saul.  Saul 
instantly  hereon  experiences  a  violent  revulsion  of  feeling. 
He  breaks  away  from  Rachel,  spurning  her,  and  breathing 
out  threatening  and  slaughter  against  the  Christian  church. 


SAUL    AND    RACHEL. 

SAUL  thus  forlorn,  a  voice  smote  on  his  ear, 
Voice  other  than  of  Shimei,  clear  and  sweet ; 
The  very  sound  was  balsam  to  his  pain. 
Rachel's  the  voice  was,  who,  with  deep  distaste, 
As  jealous  for  her  brother,  had  perceived 
The  entering  in  to  Saul  of  his  late  guest 
Ill-favored,  and  through  all  his  stay  had  still, 
Impatiently  awaiting,  wished  him  sped. 
He  now  some  moments  gone,  she  issued  forth 
From  out  her  curtained  chamber  glimpsing  gay 
Behind  her,  through  the  hangings,  as  she  passed, 
With  color — stuff  of  scarlet,  linen  fine 
Embroidered,  weft  of  purple  tapestry, 
Her  handiwork  —  and  sending  after  her 
Sweet  scent  of  herb  and  flower,  her  husbandry  — 
Forth  issued,  and  across  the  inner  court 
Open  to  heaven  —  small  close  of  paradise, 


142  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VI. 

A  tall  palm  by  a  fountain,  bloomy  shrubs, 

And  vines  that  clad  with  green  the  enclosing  walls  — 

Stepped  lightly  to  Saul's  side.     Saul  sat  beneath 

A  tent-cloth  canopy  outspread,  his  own 

Tent-making  skill  —  the  high  noon  of  the  sun 

To  fend,  if  place  perchance  one  then  might  wish 

In  which  free  air  to  breathe  safe  from  the  heat  — 

There  sat  relapsed,  deep  brooding  gloomy  thoughts, 

Wnen  now  his  sister  pausing  stood  by  him. 

A  lovely  vision  !     Moving,  or  at  rest, 

Ever  a  rapture  Rachel  seemed  of  grace 

Which  but  that  moment  that  felicity 

Of  posture  or  of  gesture  had  attained, 

By  accident,  yet  kept  it,  through  all  change, 

Inalienably  hers,  by  right  divine 

Of  inward  rhythm  that  swayed  her  heart  in  tune. 

The  sister  had,  with  love's  observance,  watched 
Some  days  the  phases  of  her  brother's  mood, 
Biding  her  time  to  speak  ;  and  now  she  spoke. 
"  Brother,"  she  murmured  softly,  "  thou  art  sad. 
Thy  brow  is  written  over  like  a  scroll 
With  lines  of  trouble  that  I  try  to  read. 
Unbind  thy  heart,  I  pray,  to  me,  who  grieve 


Book  VI.  SAUL   AND   RACHEL.  143 

To  see  thee  grieve,  and  fain  at  least  would  share 
Such  brother's  sorrow  as  I  may  not  soothe. " 

This  suave  appeal  of  sister's  sympathy 
Won  upon  Saul  to  wean  him  irom  himself- 
A  moment,  and  that  moment  he  partook 
Comfort  of  love,  nepenthe  to  his  pain, 
While  thus  he  answered  Rachel  : 

"  Nay,  but  thou, 

My  sister,  thou  thyself  art  to  me  rest 
And  solace.     Sit  thee  down,  I  pray,  beside 
Thy  brother.     But  to  have  thee  nigh  as  now 
Refreshes  like  the  dew.     I  bathe  my  heart     / 
In  thee  as  in  a  fountain.     Ask  me  not 
To  ease  its  aching  otherwise  than  so. 
Pillow  me  on  thy  love  and  let  me  rest 
In  silence  from  the  sound  of  my  own  voice. 
I  hate  myself,  Rachel." 

11  But  I  love  thee, 

My  own  dear,  noble  brother, "  Rachel  said  ; 
"  I  love  thee,  and  I  will  not  let  thee  hate 
Thyself.     Brother  and  sister  should  be  one 
In  love  and  hate.     Hate  what  I  hate,  and  what 
I  love,  love  thou  —  that  is  true  brotherhood.  " 


144  THE   EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VI. 

"  Safe  law  of  brotherhood  indeed  for  me, 
With  thee  for  sister,  Rachel,"  Saul  replied, 
With  fondness  and  self  pity,  as  he  kissed 
The  pure  young  brow  upturned  toward  him  ;  "  but  me, 
Thou  dost  not  know  me  as  I  know  myself. " 

"  O  nay,  but  better,  brother,"  Rachel  said ; 
"  Right  hate  is  good,  as  good  as  love.     So,  hate, 
But  not  thyself,  Saul.     Shall  I  tell  thee  one 
To  hate  ?     I  hate  him,  and  I  counsel  thee, 
Hate,  Saul,  that  evil  man  I  saw  but  now 
Steal  from  his  too  long  privilege  at  thine  ear.  " 

"  Him,  Rachel,"  Saul  replied,  "  I  cannot  hate; 
Hatred  is  made  impossible  by  scorn. " 

"Thou  scornest  him,"  she  said,  "but  not  too  much 
To  have  been  disturbed  by  him.     The  cloudy  brow, 
So  unlike  my  brother — I  have  brought  it  back, 
I  see,  dear  Saul,  by  only  mentioning  him. 
Hate  him  well,  Saul,  and  be  at  peace  again. 
To  hate  is  safer,  better,  than  to  scorn. 
We  scorn  with  pride,  we  must  with  conscience  hate, 
Such  hating  as  I  mean.     Thou  art  too  proud,  Saul." 

Saul  answered,  "  For  my  pride  I  hate  myself.  " 


Book  VI.  SAUL   AND  RACHEL.  145 

-/ 
But  she  :  "  Were  it  not  wiselier  done  to  hate 

One's  pride,  than  for  one's  pride  to  hate  one's  self  ? 
Whoever  hates  himself  for  his  own  pride 
Still  keeps  the  pride  for  which  he  hates  himself. 
Hate  and  abjure  thy  pride,  and  love  thyself.  " 

11  Easy  to  say,  O  Rachel,  hard  to  do," 
Sighed  Saul,  —  "at  least  for  such  as  I,  who  am 
Too  proud,  too  proud  !     Thou  seest  that  after  all 
Thou  and  myself  know  Saul  alike,  too  proud, 
Albeit  the  too  proud  man  we  treat  unlike, 
Thou  loving  and  I  hating  him." 

"O  Saul," 

Thus  spoke  she,  gazing  steadfastly  at  him, 
But  sudden-starting  tears  swam  in  her  eyes, 
"  O  Saul,  Saul,  Saul,  my  brother,  whence  is  this  ? 
Thou  wert  not  wont  to  talk  thus.     Changed  art  thou 
Since  when  I  heard  thee  speak  in  that  dispute 
With  Stephen  —  " 

"Thou  heard'st  me?"  asked  Saul. 

«  Yea,  Saul," 

Rachel  replied,  "I  heard  both  thee  and  him." 
(Saul  proudly  hid  an  answering  hurt  of  pride.) 


1 46  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VI. 

"  I  heard  thee,  brother,  and  was  proud  for  thee  ; 

I  never  knew  more  masterful  high  speech 

Fall  from  thy  lips.     My  heart  leaped  up  for  joy 

To  listen.     When  those  men  of  Israel 

Shouted,  I  shotted  with  them,  silently, 

Louder  than  all.     God  heard  the  secret  noise, 

Like  thunder,  of  u,c  beating  of  my  heart 

In  sister's  pride  for  brother's  victory. 

I  crowned  thee,  I  anointed  thee  my  king, 

So  glorious  wast  thou  in  thy  conquering  might ! 

And  that  effulgent  pride  upon  thy  brow ! " 

"  But  when,"  said  Saul,  forestalling  ruefully 
The  expected  and  the  dreaded  change  and  fall 
From  such  a  chanted  paean  to  his  praise  — 
"  But  when  "  - 

"  But  when,  O  Saul,"  she  said,  "  when  he, 
Stephen,  stood  forth  to  answer  thee,  there  was  — 
Didst  thou  not  feel  it?  —  " 

11  Sister,  yea,  I  felt, 

More  than  my  sister  even  could  feel,  that  I 
Was  baffled,  put  to  shame.  " 

"  Nay,  nay, "  she  said  ; 
"  Not  that,  O  Saul,  dear  Saul,  it  was  not  that. " 


Book  VI.  SAUL   AND  RACHEL.  147 

"  What,  then  ?     For  I  felt  nothing  else,  "  said  Saul  ; 
"  That  feeling  filled  me,  as  sometimes  the  sound 
And  stir  of  whirlwind  fill  the  firmament. 
My  mind  was  one  mad  vortex  swallowing  up 
All  other  thought  than  this,  '  Saul,  thou  art  -hamed  !  '  " 

"  Why,  Saul,  "  cried  she,  "  what  ranst  thou  mean  ? 

Thou  shamed  ? 
How  shamed  ?  " 

"  Rachel,  I  lost,  and  Stephen  won." 

"  What  didst  thou  lose  ?  "  said  Rachel,  wonderingly  ; 
"  And  what  did  Stephen  win,  that  also  thou 

Won'st  not  ?     I  cannot  understand  thee,  Saul.  " 

. 

Such  crystal  clearness  of  simplicity 
Became  a  mirror,  wherein  gazing,  Saul 
Beheld  himself  a  double-minded  man. 
How  should  he  deal  with  questioner  like  this? 

"  Why,  Rachel,  canst  thou  then  not  understand," 
He  said,  "  how  I  should  wish  to  conquer  ?  " 

"  Yea,  " 

Said  she,  "  for  truth's  sake,  Saul.     And  still,  if  truth 
Conquered,  though  not  by  thee,  thou  wouldst  be  glad, 


\ 


14$  THE   EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  VI. 

Wouldst  thou  not,  Saul?      Here  sad  I  see  thee  now, 
As  if  truth's  cause  were  fallen  —  which  could  not  be, 
Since  truth  is  God's  —  and  yet  thou  sayest  not  that, 
But, '  Saul  is  shamed  ! '  and, '  Saul  has  lost ! '    Not  truth, 
But  Saul.     I  cannot  understand.     Thou  hadst 
Perhaps,  unknown  to  me,  some  other  end 
Than  only  truth,  which  also  thou  wouldst  gain  ?" 

It  was  his  sister's  single-heartedness 
That  helped  her  see  so  true  and  aim  so  fair. 
Saul  was  too  noble  not  to  meet  her  trust 
In  him  with  trust  in  her  as  absolute. 

"  Rachel, "  he  said,  his  reverence  almost  awe, 
"  Never  did  burnished  metal  give  me  back 
Myself  more  truly,  outer  face  and  form, 
Than  the  pure  tranquil  mirror  of  thy  soul 
Shows  me  the  image  of  my  inner  self. 
The  truth  I  see  by  thee  is  justly  thine, 
And  thou  likewise  shalt  see  it  all  in  all. 

"  The  law  of  God  was  ever  my  delight, 
As  thou  knowest,  sister,  who  hast  seen  me  pore 
Daily  from  boyhood  on  the  sacred  scroll 
Of  Scripture,  eager  to  transfer  it  whole 
Unto  the  living  tablets  of  my  heart. 


Book  VI.  SAUL   AND   RACHEL.  149 

And  I  have  sought,  how  earnestly  thou  knowest 

To  make  my  life  a  copy  of  the  law. 

No  jot  or  tittle  of  it  was  too  small 

For  me  to  heed  with  scruple  and  obey. 

With  all  my  heart  was  I  a  Pharisee, 

Born  such,  bred  such,  and  such  by  deep  belief. 

"  But  more,  my  sister.     Musing  on  the  world, 
I  saw  one  nation  among  nations,  one 
Alone,  no  fellow,  worshipper  of  God, 
The  True,  the  Only,  and  by  Him  elect 
To  be  His  people  and  receive  His  law  ; 
That  nation  was  my  nation.     My  heart  burned, 
Beholding  in  the  visions  of  my  head, 
The  glory  that  should  be,  and  was  not,  ours. 
Think  of  it,  sister,  God  Himself  our  King, 
And  bondmen  we  of  the  uncircumcised  ! 
I  brooded  on  the  shame  and  mystery 
With  anguish  in  the  silences  of  night. 
I  saw  the  image  of  a  mighty  state 
Loom  possible  before  me.     Her  august 
And  beautiful  proportions,  builded  tall 
And  noble,  rested  on  foundation-stones 
Of  sapphire,  and  in  colors  fair  they  rose  ; 


150  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VI. 

Her  pinnacles  were  rubies,  and  her  gates 

Carbuncles  —  I  beheld  Jerusalem, 

The  city  of  Isaiah's  prophecy  ; 

Her  borders  round  about  were  pleasant  stones. 

She  sat  the  queen  and  empress  of  the  earth  ; 

The  tributary  nations,  of  their  store, 

Poured  wealth  into  her  lap,  and  vassal  kings 

Hasted  in  long  procession  to  her  feet. 

The  throne  and  majesty  of  God  in  her 

Held  capital  seat,  or  his  vicegerent  Christ 

Reigned  with  reflected  splendor  scarce  less  bright. 

Such,  sister,  was  the  dream  in  which  I  lived, 

Dream  call  it,  but  it  is  the  will  of  God, 

More  solid  than  the  pillared  firmament. 

"  Was  it  a  fault  of  foolish  pride  in  me, 
Did  I  aspire  audaciously,  to  hope 
That  I,  by  doing  and  by  daring  much, 
Beyond  my  equals,  might  beyond  them  share 
Fulfilments  such  as  these  ?     I  heard  a  voice 
Saying,  '  Prepare  the  Lord  His  way. '     I  thought 
The  Lord  was  near,  and  what  I  could,  I  would 
Do  to  make  wide  and  smooth  and  straight  His  way 
Before  Him,  ere  He  came.     I  trusted  Him 


Book  VI.  SAUL   AND   XACHEL.  151 

That,  when  He  came,  He  in  His  hands  would  bring 
Large  recompense  for  servants  faithful  found, 
And  not  forget  even  Saul,  should  haply  Saul. 
Not  utterly  in  vain  prove  to  have  striven, 
Removing  from  the  path  of  His  approach 
The  stone  of  stumbling. 

"  Sister,  these  are  thoughts 
Such  as  men  have,  but  cherish  secretly, 
Even  from  themselves,  and  never  speak  aloud 
To  any  ;  I  have  now  not  spoken  these 
To  thee  ;  thou  hast  but  heard  a  few  heart-beats 
Rendered  articulate  breath  by  grace  of  right 
Thine  own  to  know  the  truth,  who  hast  the  truth 
Revealed  to  me. 

"  O  other  conscience  mine, 

Wherein  have  I  gone  wrong  ?     I  felt  the  power, 
Asleep  within  me,  stirring  half  awake, 
To  take  possession  of  the  minds  of  men 
And  sway  their  wills  ;  the  world  was  not  too  wide 
To  be  the  empire  I  could  rule  aright, 
As  chiefest  minister,  were  such  His  will, 
Of  God's  Messiah.     Some  one  needs  must  sit 
At  His  right  hand  to  hear  and  execute 
His  pleasure  —  why  not  Saul  ?     Who  worthier  ? 


152  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VI. 

But  now,  alas  !  less  worthy  who,  or  who 
Less  likely?     I  am  fallen,  am  shamed — past  hope, 
Past  hope  !     I  who  aspired  to  greatest  things 
Am  to  least  things  by  proof  unequal  found  ! 
How  shall  I  not  hate  Stephen,  who  has  wrought 
On  me  this  great  despite  —  besides  what  he 
Wrought  on  the  suffering  cause  of  truth  divine  ?  " 

Rachel's  heart  heaved,  but  in  what  words  to  speak 
She  did  not  find.     Saul  into  his  dark  mood 
Retired,  and  sat  in  silence  for  a  while. 
Returning,  then,  for  torture  of  himself, 
To  that  which  Rachel  brokenly  began 
To  say,  and  left  unsaid,  Saul  asked  of  her : 
"  What  was  it,  sister,  thou  beganst  to  tell, 
When,  not  thy  brother,  but  thy  brother's  spleen, 
Broke  thy  words  off  with  interruption  rude  ? 
Something  it  seemed  of  how,  at  Stephen's  words, 
A  change  fell  on  thee,  from  thy  first  applause 
Of  me  —  " 

"  O  Saul !     A  chasm  of  difference,  " 
So  to  her  brother,  Rachel  sad  burst  forth, 
"  Yawns  betwixt  thee  and  me  this  day,  how  wide, 
How  wide  !     I  feel  the  bond  of  sisterhood, 


Book  VI.  SAUL   AND   RACHEL.  153 

Stretching  across,  not  strained  to  break  —  for  that 
Shall  never,  never  be,  in  any  world, 

0  brother,  truest,  noblest,  best  beloved !- 
But  strained  to  draw  thee  to  me  where  I  am 
From  where  thou  art,  far  off,  albeit  so  near !  " 

"A  tragic  riddle  which  I  fail  to  read, 
Rachel,"  said  Saul,  perplexed  ;  "solve  thou  it  me." 

"  Brother,  I  fear  I  cannot,"  Rachel  said  ; 
"  But  loyally  I  will  try.     When  Stephen  stood 
To  answer  thee  that  day,  a  power  not  he 
Oppressed  my  spirit  with  a  sense  of  weight, 
Gentle  but  insupportable,  which  grew 
Instantly  greater  and  greater,  until  it  seemed 
Ready  to  crush,  unless  I  yielded  ;  Saul, 

1  yielded,  and  that  weight  became  as  might 
Which  passed  to  underneath  me  and  upbore. " 

"  Rachel,  be  simpler, "  Saul  severely  said  ; 
11  My  soul  refuses  to  be  teased  with  words. 
Meanest  thou  this,  that  Stephen  mastered  thee?" 

"  Nay,  Saul,  my  brother,"  meekly  Rachel  said, 
Meekly  and  firmly ;   "  Stephen  not,  but  God. 
No  man  could  master  me  away  from  Saul. 


154  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VI. 

Proudly  I  was  thy  vassal  sister,  Saul, 
Until  God  summoned  me  with  voice  that  I 
Might  not  resist ;  God's  vassal  am  I  now, 
But  sister  still  to  thee,  and  loyal,  Saul, 
Beyond  all  measure  of  that  loyalty 
I  held  before,  which  made  me  proud  of  thee, 
And  glad  of  thee,  and  spurred  me  on  to  praise 
My  brother  as  the  paragon  of  men. 
O  Saul  —  " 

"  Nay,  Rachel, "  Saul  said,  with  a  tone 
Repressive  more  than  the  repressive  words, 
"  I  will  not  hear  thee  further  in  this  vein. 
Thou  art  a  woman,  and  I  must  not  blame 
Thy  weakness  ;  sister  too  to  me  thou  art, 
And  I  will  not  misdoubt  thy  love  ;  but  thou 
Hast  added  the  last  drop  of  bitterness 
To  the  crowned  cup  of  grief  and  shame  poured  out 
For  me  to  drink.     Go,  Rachel,  muse  on  this: 
A  brother  leaned  an  aching,  aching  heart 
Upon  a  sister's  bosom  to  be  eased, 
And  that  one  pillow  out  of  all  the  world 
To  me,  that  trusted  downy  softness,  hid 
The  cruelest  subtle  unsuspected  thorn. 


Book  VI.  SAUL   AND  RACHEL.  155 

Saul's  sister  a  disciple  and  a  dupe 

Of  those  that  preach  the  son  of  Joseph,  Christ ! 

And  this,  forsooth,  the  fruit  that  was  to  be 

Of  Saul's  aspiring  trust  to  strike  the  stroke 

That  in  one  day  should  crush  the  wretched  creed ! 

Rachel,  methinks  thou  mightst  have  spared  me  this ! 

But  nay,  my  sister,  better  is  it  so. 

Haply  no  barb  less  keen  had  stung  me  back 

To  my  old  self  and  made  me  Saul  again  — 

The  weakling  that  I  was,  to  pule  and  weep, 

As  if  the  cause  were  lost  and  all  were  lost ! 

i 

I  thank  thee,  sister,  thou  hast  done  me  good, 
Like  medicine  —  like  bitter  medicine! 
Tell  me  true,  Rachel,  thou  didst  feign  me  this, 
To  rouse  me  from  my  late  unmanly  swoon. 
That  is  past  now  ;  I  rise  refreshed  and  strong, 
I  see  my  path  before  me,  stretching  straight, 
I  enter  it  to  tread  it  to  the  end. 
Doubt  not  but  I  shall  feel  the  wholesome  hurt 
Of  the  shrewd^spur  my  sister,  with  wise  heart 
Of  hardness,  plunged  full  deep  into  my  side 
Betimes,  when  I  was  drooping  nigh  to  sink. 
Peace  to  thee,  sister,  cheer  thee  with  this  thought, 
4 1  saved  my  brother  from  the  last  disgrace 


156  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VI. 

By  a  disgrace  next  to  the  last  —  it  was 
A  hard  way,  but  the  only,  and  it  sped ! ' ' 

Such  cruel  irony  from  her  brother  cut 
The  tender  heart  of  Rachel  like  a  knife. 
But  more  for  Saul  she  grieved  than  for  herself; 
She  knew  that  naught  but  anguish  of  chagrin 
The  sharpest  could  have  tortured  out  from  him, 
So  noble  and  so  gentle,  any  taunt. 
From  sheer  compassion  of  his  misery, 
She  wept,  and  said  : 

"O  Saul,  Saul,  Saul  — " 

But  he : 
"  Rachel,  no  more ;  already  deep  enough, 

I  judge,  for  present  use,  the  iron  has  gone  ; 

I  shall  not  falter ;  thou  mayst  safely  spare 

To  drive  it  deeper  now — it  rankles  home. 

And  surely,  if  hereafter  I  should  feel, 

At  some  weak  woman's  moment,  any  touch 

Of  foolish  tenderness  to  make  me  pause 

Relaxing  and  relenting  from  my  course  — 

A  sad  course,  Rachel,  traced  in  blood  and  tears !  — 

Should  ever  such  a  softness  steal  on  me, 

Surely  I  should  but  need  remember  thee, 


Book  VI.  SAUL   AND  RACHEL.  157 

Thou  younger  playmate  of  my  boyhood  !  thee, 
Mirror,  that  was,  of  saintly  sisterhood  ! 
Loveliest  among  the  daughters  of  thy  race 
Once,  to  thy  brother !  fountain  flowing  free 
Of  gladness,  never  sadness,  unto  him  !  — 
Never  of  sadness  until  now,  but  now- 
O  Rachel,  Rachel,  sister,  changed  this  day 
From  all  thou  wert  to  what  I  will  not  name  — 
Surely  I  shall  but  need  bring  back  this  hour, 
And  let  the  image  of  my  sister  pass- 
O  broken  image  of  all  loveliness, 
Distained  and  broken  !  —  pass  before  my  eyes, 
As  here  I  see  her,  separate  from  me 
Forever,  and  outcast  from  God  —  that  thought, 
That  image,  shall  make  brass  the  heart  of  Saul, 
And  his  nerve  iron,  to  smite  and  smite  again, 
Until  no  wily  Stephen  shall  remain 
For  any  silly  Rachel  to  obey  !  " 

Fierce  so  outbreathing  threat  and  slaughter,  Saul 
In  bitterness  of  spirit  broke  away. 


BOOK    VII. 
STEPHEN    AND    RUTH. 


RACHEL  in  dismay  soliloquizes.  She  at  length  resolves  on 
conveying  to  Stephen,  through  Ruth,  his  wife,  a  warning  of 
his  danger.  Ruth,  not  a  Christian,  expostulates  with  her 
husband,  attempting  to  dissuade  him  from  his  course  —  a 
course  certain,  she  says,  to  end  fatally  for  him.  After  a 
gentle,  long,  anguished  effort  on  his  part  to  bring  Ruth  to 
sympathy  with  himself  in  his  Christian  faith,  Stephen  parts 
from  her  with  presentiment  that  it  is  never  to  return.  Under 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  takes  his  way  from  Bethany, 
where  his  home  is,  to  Jerusalem.  His  friends  Martha  and 
Mary,  with  their  brother  Lazarus,  see  him  going,  and  follow. 


STEPHEN    AND    RUTH. 

RUDELY  thus  parted  from  his  sister,  Saul 
Straightway  sought  certain  of  his  synagogue  — 
The  synagogue  of  the  Cilicians  —  men 
Less  alien  from  himself  than  Shimei  was 
In  spirit,  while  compatriot  too  by  birth 
As  was  not  Shimei,  an  Asian  he- 
And  these  made  privy  to  his  changed  resolve. 
They,  glad  of  such  adhesion,  opened  free 
Their  counsel  to  him,  telling,  with  grimace 
Added,  and  shrug  of  shoulder,  to  attest 
Their  scorn  of  Shimei,  Shimei's  scheme,  which  they 
Sourly,  as  from  compulsion,  now  took  up. 
Saul,  swallowing  a  great  throe  of  innermost 
Revolt  that  well-nigh  mastered  him,  subscribed 
Himself,  by  silence,  partner  of  their  deed. 

Rachel,  spurned  from  him  by  her  brother,  sat 
Moveless  a  while,  the  image  of  dismay, 


1 62  THE  EPIC  OP  SAUL.  Book  VII. 

Her  two  ears  caves  of  roaring  sound,  her  mind 

A  whirling  void  of  sheer  astonishment. 

When  presently  the  storm  a  little  calmed 

Within  her,  and  she  knew  herself  once  more, 

She  cleared  her  thought  by  settling  it  in  words  — 

Words  which  through  fluent  mood  and  mood  changed 

swift 

From  passionate  soliloquy  to  prayer, 
And  from  prayer  back  to  soft  soliloquy: 
"  My  brother  shall  not  excommunicate 
His  sister!     While  I  love  him  he  is  mine, 
And  I  shall  not  be  '  separate '  from  him 
'Forever'-  -let  him  hate  me  as  he  will, 
Who  hates  himself,  and  otherwise  amiss 
Hates  liberally.     Why  did  I  let  him  go  ? 
I  should  have  held  him,  should  have  told  him  I 
Am  of  one  blood  with  him,  as  high  as  he 
In  spirit  ;  though  a  '  woman,'  not  to  be 
Put  down  ;  he  gave  me  right,  with  speech  like  that, 
To  equal  him  in  stinging  word  for  word. 
I  could  have  done  it.     Woman  am  I  ?     Yea, 
And  Deborah  was  a  woman,  Miriam  too. 
I  feel  my  blood  a-tingle  in  my  veins 
With  lust  to  have  him  back,  and  make  him  know 


Book  VII.  STEPHEN  AND  RUTH.  163 

The  lion  with  the  lamb  lies  down  in  me 

Together ;  and  I  showed  him  but  the  lamb ! 

The  lion  rouses  late,  occasion  gone ! 

Did  he  cow  me  ?     So  tamely  I  endured 

His  contumely  !     Anger  none  till  now, 

Nor  shame  not  to  be  angry  at  such  speech 

From  him  ;  but  now  —  anger  with  burning  shame 

Turns  inward  and  incenses  me  like  fire. 

I  scorn  myself  for  that,  reed-like,  my  head 

I  bowed  before  the  tempest  of  his  scorn, 

When  blast  for  blast  I  should  have  blown  him  back 

His  tempest.  " 

Rachel's  indignation  so 
Like  a  sea  wrought  and  was  tempestuous. 
But  the  recoil  of  her  own  violent  speech 
First  gave  her  pause,  then  pierced  her  with  remorse. 
Daily,  from  when  she,  hearing  Stephen  speak, 
Heard  God  through  Stephen  speaking,  and  obeyed, 
Rachel,  first  having  in  baptism  testified 
Her  death  to  sin,  her  birth  to  righteousness - 
Never  her  absent  brother  dreaming  it- 
Gladsome  had  broken  bread  of  fellowship 
With  the  disciples  of  the  Lord,  and  learned, 


1 64  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VII. 

Both  from  their  lips  and  from  their  lives  beheld, 

Deep  lessons  in  the  lore  of  Jesus,  apt 

By  the  tuition  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  better  spirit,  for  a  moment  lost, 

So  lately  made  her  own,  came  back  to  her. 

Sadly  she  mused,  recalling  her  hot  words 

Of  passion  : 

"  '  Tempest'?     Tempest  sure  just  now 
Hummed  in  me.     'Scorn  myself?    What  word  was 

that? 

Rachel  forsooth  forbade  Saul  saying,  '  I  hate 
Myself  —  and  scorn  herself  does  she,  yea,  here 
Sit  impotently  brooding  scorn  for  scorn 
To  rival  him  ?     Surely  I  missed  my  way. 
1  Scorn,'  '  hate ,'  one  spirit  both  these  speak,  such  scorn 
Such  hate,  in  him,  in  me.     One  spirit  both, 
And  that  the  spirit  of  this  world,  not  His, 
Not  Christ's,  no  spirit  of  Thine,  O  Crucified, 
Thou  meek  and  lowly  holy  Lamb  of  God ! 
Forgive,  forgive  me,  from  Thy  cross  of  shame 
And  passion,  O  Thou  suffering  Son  of  God  ! 
Once  prayedst  Thou  thence  for  those  that  murdered 

Thee, 
'Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what 


Book  VII.  STEPHEN  AND  RUTH.  165 

They  do. '     I  knew  not  what  I  did  when  so 
I  crucified  Thee  afresh  through  shameful  pride. 
My  heart  breaks  with  my  sorrow  for  my  sin, 
A  broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  O  Lord, 
Thou  never  wilt  despise. 

"  And  now  yet  more 

My  heart  breaks  with  forgiveness  poured  on  me. 
O  sweet  and  blessed  flood,  pour  on  me  still  ! 
Deliciously  I  tremble  and  rejoice. 
To  be  thus  broken  is  bliss  more  to  me 
Than  to  be  whole.     I  love  to  lie  dissolved, 
Dissolving,  under  this  soft  fall  of  peace 
Distilled  like  dew  from  out  Thy  bleeding  heart  ! 
Lo,  here  I  wholly,  wholly,  wholly  yield 
To  Thee,  O  Christ,  am  fluid  utterly, 
To  take  whatever  shape  Thee  best  may  please. 
Remake  me  after  Thine  own  image,  Lord ! 

"  I  pray  Thee  for  my  brother.     Suffer  not 
That  he  act  out  his  purposed  madness.     Save, 

0  save  him  from  that  dreadful  sin  he  means 
Against  Thee  and  against  Thy  holy  cause. 

1  cannot  bear  it,  that  my  brother  rage 

Against  Thee  like  the  heathen.     Thou  art  strong, 


1 66  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VII. 

0  Christ !     I  pray  Thee  —  Thee  I  pray,  O  Christ, 
Thee  only,  for  none  other  can  —  meet  Thou 
And  master  Saul  !     His  sister  pleads  with  Thee ; 

1  plead  for  his  sake,  he  being  dear  to  me, 

But  more  for  Thine  own  name  and  glory's  sake, 
And  for  Thy  suffering  cause! 

I  thank  Thee,  Lord, 

With  joyful  tears,  I  thank  Thee,  gracious  Lord, 
That  Thou  restrainedst  me  dumb  with  silence  then 
When  Saul  spake  evil  of  me  —  for  Thy  sake. 
Through  Thee,  Who,  when  reviled,  reviledst  not 
Again,  through  Thee,  through  Thee,  I,  also  I, 
Proud  foolish  Rachel,  then  refrained  from  words ! 
No  taunt  retorted,  no  reproach,  no  blame, 
Stung  him  from  me  to  sin  ;  I  thank  Thee,  Lord, 
For  that ! 

"  Now  is  there  naught  that  I  may  do  ? 
May  I  not  warn  that  prophet  Stephen  ?     Saul 
Wildly  foreshadowed  harm  himself  might  wreak 
On  him  ;  and  what  meant  Shimei's  visit  here  ? 
Mischief,  no  doubt  of  that ;  collusion  strange, 
Incredible,  impossible,  such  twain, 
That  Shimei  and  my  brother  !     I  will  go 
And  talk  with  Stephen's  wife,  her,  what  I  can, 


Book  VII.  STEPHEN   AND   RUTU.  167 

Without  disloyalty  to  Saul,  stir  up 
To  fear  for  Stephen's  safety ;  he  need  not, 
Surely,  dauntless  high  prophet  of  the  Lord 
Although  he  be,  still  ready-girt  to  die, 
Rush  blindfold  into  danger  unforewarned." 

So  to  the  house  of  Stephen  Rachel  went 
With  haste,  and  there,  in  darkened  words  to  Ruth, 
Perturbed  her  woman's  breast  with  vague  alarms  : 
'  Her  husband  must  of  stratagem  beware, 
And  even  of  violence,  aimed  against  his  life. ' 
Stephen,  by  Ruth  his  wife,  of  all  advised, 
Armed  him  his  heart  to  face  what  must  befall. 

Ruth  shook  him  to  the  centre  of  his  soul 
With  storms  of  wife's  complaints  and  love  and  tears  : 
"  Nay,  Stephen,  many  a  time,  bear  witness  thou, 
My  heart  before  she  came  misgave  me  sore  ; 
But  now,  since  Rachel's  words,  no  peace  I  find 
Concerning  thee,  in  this  thy  wilful  way 
Wherein  thou  goest  —  whither,  I  know  not,  whence, 
Too  well  I  know,  for  from  a  home  thou  goest 
Once  happy,  ere  this  madness  came  on  thee  ! " 
Sharply  so  Stephen's  wife  upbraided  him. 
Gravely  and  gently  he  admonished  her : 


1 68  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VII 

"  Name  it  not  madness,  woman,  lest  thereby 
Thou  sin  that  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost. 
No  madness  is  it  when  the  soul  of  man 
Is  sovereignly  usurped  by  the  Most  High 
To  be  the  organ  of  Almighty  Will. 
I  yield  myself,  nay,  Ruth,  I  join  myself, 
To  God  —  no  blind  unsharing  instrument, 
But  joyful  partner  of  His  purposes. " 

Solemnly  chided  so,  Ruth  quick  replied : 
"  And  what  if  of  His  purposes  one  be 
To  let  thee  plunge,  as  headstrong,  so  headlong, 
Thy  way  to  bloody  death,  thou  stiff-necked  man  ? 
Thou  hearest  what  Rachel  brings  us,  doubtful  hint 
Indeed,  but  therefore  in  itself  to  me 
Only  more  fearful ;  and  how  fearful  joined 
To  what  thyself  confessest  thou  of  late, 
With  thine  own  ears,  hast,  from  the  public  mouth, 
Heard  —  instigated  whisper,  Shimei's  brew, 
Accusing  thee  of  treason  to  the  hope 
Of  Israel,  and  purpose  to  destroy 
The  temple,  and  the  customs  do  away 
Which  Moses  left  us !     Stephen,  all  these  signs 
Singly,  much  more  together,  point  one  way  — 


Book  VII.  STEPHEN  AND   RUTH.  169 

They  threaten  death  to  thee,  if  thou  persist 

To  preach  things  hateful  to  the  wise  and  good." 

Ruth  intermitted,  and  her  husband  said  : 
"  The  danger,  Ruth,  I  know,  but  I  must  not, 
For  danger,  slack  obedience  to  my  Lord. " 

Then  Ruth  said  : 

"  But  I  only  ask  that  thou 
Now,  for  a  little,  prudently  abide 
In  hiding  till  this  storm  be  overpast." 

He,  with  a  glance  of  irony,  replied  : 
"  And  always  run  to  covert  at  the  first 
Bluster  of  opposition  ?     Yea,  to  some 
That  is  permitted  ;  but  to  other  some, 
Whereof  am  I,  only  to  stand  foursquare 
And  take  the  buffet  of  whatever  storm. 
And  the  best  prudence  is  obeying,  Ruth. " 

High  answered  Stephen  thus,  but  Ruth  rejoined  : 
"  Stephen,  thou  ever  wert  a  stubborn  will, 
And  overweening  of  the  wisdom  thine, 
Hard-hearted  and  unloving  never  yet, 
Never,  till  now.     How  canst  thou  bide  thus  calm, 
And  I,  thine  erst  loved  wife,  beheld  by  thee 


1 70  THE   EPIC   OF   SAUL.  Book  VII 

So  tossed  with  tempest  and  not  comforted  ?" 

Wherewith  self-pity  broke  her  words  to  sobs  : 
She  fell  on  Stephen's  neck  and  wept  aloud. 
With  both  his  arms  he  folded  her  about, 
While  his  heart,  hugely  swelling  in  his  breast, 
Forced  to  his  eye  the  slow,  large,  rounding  tear. 
It  was  as  if  a  cloud  that  wished  to  rain 
Strongly  held  back  its  drooping  weight  of  shower. 
His  melting  voice  at  last  he  fixed  in  words : 
"  What  meanest  thou  to  weep  and  break  my  heart, 
O  thou,  mine  own,  most  loving  and  most  loved 
Of  women  ?     Flesh  cries  out  to  flesh  in  me 
Against  the  purpose  of  my  spirit  set 
To  crucify  the  flesh  with  its  desires ! " 

Ruth  caught  her  sobs  and  held  them  while  she  spoke : 
"  Flesh  of  thy  flesh  am  I ;  thou  slayest  me 
In  slaying  thyself;  I  will  not  have  it  so. 
Not  ready  yet  am  I' to  die  in  thee  ; 
And  thee  God  surely  needs  alive,  not  dead  : 
The  dead  cannot  praise  God  nor  serve  His  cause. 
Who  will  so  preach  that  gospel  that  thou  lovest 
When  thou  art  gone  ?     Who  then  will  silence  Saul? 
.1  tell  thee,  Stephen,  this  is  Satan's  guile  — 


Book  VII.  STEPHEN  AND   RUTH.  171 

To  get  thee  slain  —  and  overmatch  mightst  thou 
The  arch-deceiver,  easily,  if  thou  wouldst, 
So  easily  —  only  live. " 

Conclusive  seemed 

Her  argument  to  Ruth  and  stanched  her  tears. 
She  gently  disengaged  the  fond  embrace 
That  held  her  to  her  husband's  heart,  and,  drawn 
A  little  backward  from  his  face  her  face, 
She  smiled  on  him  like  sunshine  after  rain. 
Smiling  pathetically  back,  he  kissed, 
With  kisses  that  she  felt  like  sacraments, 
Then,  and  forever  after  till  she  died, 
His  wife's  brow  beautiful  with  hope,  and  said  : 
"  Ruth,  thou  hast  said  ;  it  is,  be  sure,  his  guile, 
Satan's,  whereby  I  presently  shall  die  ; 
If  so  to  die  indeed  be  mine,  who  feel 
Too  young  still,  and  too  strong,  too  full  of  hope, 
Too  full  of — shall  I  name  it,  Ruth  ?  —  too  full 
Of  God  Himself,  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  die  ! 
For  He  within  me  lives  such  life  and  power, 
Death  seems  impossible,  all  weakness  seems 
Far  off,  an  alien  thing,  and  not  for  me  ; 
I  am  immortal  and  omnipotent. 


I72  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VII. 

That,  Ruth,  is  when  I  stand  to  speak  for  God, 
Preaching  to  men  the  gospel  of  His  Son. 

"  But  when,  as  now,  I  sit  with  thee  and  talk, 
Or  when  my  children  cluster  round  my  knees, 
And  I  hear  husband,  father,  from  fond  lips 
Pressed  to  these  lips  so  oft,  and  with  such  joy, 
When  all  the  dearness  that  is  meant  by  home, 
And  all  the  drawing  lodged  in  kindred  blood, 
And  all  that  sense,  unutterably  deep, 
Of  oneness,  soul  in  soul,  with  those  we  love- 
O  Ruth  ! —  but,  Ruth,  our  tears  commingled  flow, 
Tis  our  hearts  flow  together  in  those  tears ! 
O  wife  and  life,  when  all  that  I  have  said, 
And  that  far  more  which  never  tongue  could  say, 
Surges  upon  me,  surge  on  surge  of  thought 
And  feeling,  like  an  overflowing  flood, 
Beloved,  then,  how  weak  I  am,  how  frail, 
How  low  and  like  to.  die  !     I  lean  toward  thee, 
As  if  the  oak  should  lean  upon  his  vine." 

Ruth  took  his  word  from  him  and  made  reply  : 
"  So  lean  on  me,  my  love,  and  be  at  rest ; 
Lean,  and  make  proof  how  vines  at  need  are  strong. 
In  me  no  faltering  purpose  weakens  will. 


Book  VII.  STEPHEN  AND   RUTH.  173 

Thou  speakest  of  flesh  within  thee  crying  out 
To  flesh  against  the  spirit  —  warfare  strange 
Of  elements  that  dwell  in  me  at  one. 
My  nature  moves  straightforward  all  one  way. 
Rebellion  none,  no  mutiny,  I  find 
Only  resolve  to  thwart  thy  mad  resolve, 
Thy  half  resolve,  say  rather,  half  and  mad- 
So  proved  by  these  compunctious  visitings 
Thou  hast,  these  gracious  sweet  remorses  wise, 
Relentings  toward  thy  children  and  toward  me ; 
Divine  presages,  Stephen,  scorn  them  not, 
Sent  to  forewarn  thee  ere  it  be  too  late  ! 

"  Bethink  thee,  Stephen,  when  didst  thou  before, 
Ever,  thus  will  and  straight  unwill,  thus  halt, 
Thus  parley  with  thyself,  thus  stand  in  doubt 
Like  a  reed  shaken  with  the  wind,  as  now 
I  see  thee  here  ?     Thou  art  not  like  thyself ; 
Not  like  that  Stephen,  ready,  combative, 
Thy  stature  still  elastically  tall 
To  tower  and  overtop  and  overfrown 
Whatever  front  of  menace  challenged  thee. 
By  thy  changed  state,  I  pray  thee,  be  advised. 
God  teaches  thee  hereby.     He  does  not  wish 


174  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VII. 

Thy  will  with  thy  desire  to  be  at  war. 
Give  up  thy  heady  will,  and  let  desire, 
Divinely  wise,  the  wisdom  of  the  heart, 
Guide  thee  ;  her  ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness, 
And  all  her  paths  are  peace. " 

Again  well  pleased 

With  her  own  argument,  Ruth  tearful  smiled 
A  smile  that,  tenfold  tender  through  those  tears, 
Was  argument  to  Stephen  more  than  words. 
From  deep  within  he  heaved  a  sigh  and  said  : 
"  Oh  !  Woman  !  Woman  !     Ruth,  thou  teachest  me 
How  Adam  could,  by  Eve's  enticement  drawn, 
Be  even  beguiled  to  die.     And  now,  to  live, 
Not  die,  my  Eve  entices  me.     O  Ruth, 
I  feel,  I  feel,  doubt  not  but  that  I  feel, 
The  sweet,  the  subtly  sweet,  dissolving  spell 
Of  wish  infused  by  thee,  with  thee  to  live, 
With  thee  and  for  thee,  nay,  in  thee,  as  thou 
In  me  —  this  twain  one  life,  how  dear,  how  dear ! 
O  wife,  what  is  there  that  I  could  not  bear 
And  dare  of  hard  and  high,  wert  thou,  with  smiles 
And  tears  and  love,  for  Christ  but  eloquent, 
As  all  too  well  I  feel  thee  eloquent 


Book  VII.  STEPHEN  AND  RUTH.  175 

For  our  sweet  selves  ?  " 

Ruth's  heart  sank,  but  she  said  : 
"  O  Stephen,  for  our  children  !  "     Then  she  threw 
Her  head  upon  his  bosom,  there  in  tears, 
With  passionate  sobs  and  throbs,  poured  out  her  heart. 

He  mightily  a  mighty  swell  that  yearned 
To  be  a  storm  within  him,  ruled,  and  said  : 
"  Nay,  Ruth,  but  we  forget.     Life  beyond  life 
Remains  to  us  and  to  our  children.     We, 
Forgetfully,  desire  and  hope  and  fear 
As  if  death  bounded  all.     A  little  while 
And  Christ  will  come  again.     Then  they  that  sleep 
In  Him  will  wake  to  Him,  and  they  that  still 
Wake  when  He  comes,  but  love  Him,  will,  with  those 
Late  sleeping  in  Him  now  awake,  ascend 
To  meet  the  Lord  descending,  in  the  air  : 
Thenceforward  all  that  love  Him,  loved  of  Him, 
Will  be  forever  with  Him  where  He  is, 
Beholding  there  His  glory.     Blessed  state! 
No  tears,  no  fears,  no  hearts  that  break,  no  hearts 
That  will  not  break,  although  they  ache  the  more, 
Perhaps,  God  knows,  not  breaking  —  naught  of  these, 
And  naught  of  any  ill,  but  only  peace, 


1 76  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL,  Book  VII. 

Joy,  love,  security  of  peace  and  joy 

And  love,  and  fellowship  in  peace  and  joy 

And  love,  forever,  perfect,  more  and  more, 

With  vision  beatific  still  of  Him 

Who  washed  us  in  His  blood  and  made  us  kings 

And  priests  to  God.     Ruth,  here  is  hope  indeed 

For  us  that  will  not  make  ashamed." 

But  Ruth 

Unhearing  heard  and  was  not  comforted. 
She  raised  her  head  from  Stephen's  breast,  with  act 
As  if  to  part  herself  in  hope  from  him, 
And,  with  regard  made  almost  alien,  said : 
"  Hug  thou  thy  hope,  thy  hope  is  not  for  me. 
He  could  not  save  himself,  thy  Christ,  but  died 
As  the  fool  dieth  —  and  as  die  wilt  thou, 
If  thou  despise  my  counsel !     Stephen,  I 
Would  rather  take  my  lot  a  little  less, 
Less  large,  less  perfect,  and  less  durable, 
Than  that  thou  figurest  in  thy  fantasy, 
So  I  might  have  it  something  different 
From  that,  real,  substantial,  palpable 
To  sense,  something  whereof  one  could  be  sure. 
I  am  no  visionary.     Take,  say  I, 


Book  VI I.  STEPHEN  AND   RUTH.  IJJ 

With  thanks  the  good  God  gives  us  now  and  here  ; 

Not  spurn  His  bounty  back  into  His  face, 

And  reach  out  emptied  hands  of  wanton  greed 

To  grasp  at  more  He  has  not  offered  us. 

We  have  no  right  to  throw  our  life  away!- 

In  hope  of  life  hereafter,  only  ours 

Then  when  with  patience  our  appointed  time  — 

'All '  our  appointed  time,  Stephen  —  we  wait, 

Till  our  change  come." 

Ruth's  chill  repellent  tone, 
Her  mask  of  manner  hard,  could  not  deceive 
Her  husband,  who,  through  such  disguise  with  pain 
Put  on,  well  recognized  a  new  device 
Of  wife's  love,  versatile  as  resolute, 
Constraining  tenderness  to  play  severe. 
Yet  not  the  less  for  that,  more  rather,  he 
Felt  at  her  words  a  dull  weight  of  despair 
Oppress  his  spirit ;  he  could  only  pray, 
In  silent  sorrow  not  to  be  expressed, 
"  O  Holy  Ghost  of  God,  pity  and  save  ! " 
A  hundred  times  so  praying  for  his  wife, 
In  anguished  iteration  o'er  and  o'er, 
Stephen  not  speaking  sat,  and  speechless  she. 


1 78  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VII. 

At  last,  as  if  one  bound  with  green  withes  rose 
Rending  the  withes  to  rise,  rose  Stephen,  sweat 
Of  supreme  agony  victorious 
At  dreadful  cost  dewing  his  brow  ;  he  took 
His  wife's  hand  solemnly  and  tenderly, 
His  port  majestical  compelling  awe, 
And,  with  tense  speech,  in  tones  that  strangely  mixed 
The  husband  with  the  prophet,  slowly  said  : 
"  Farewell,  Ruth,  for  the  hour  is  fully  come 
That  I  must  hence.     The  burden  of  the  Lord 
Is  instant  and  oppresses  me.     I  go, 
Whither  I  know  not,  but  He  knows,  to  bear 
Witness  once  more  to  His  most  worthy  name. 
I  thought  that  I  should  never  preach  again 
His  gospel  in  those  temple  courts,  but  now 
Perhaps  He  wills  even  that ;  whatever  be 
His  purpose,  unforeshown,  I  welcome  it. 

"  Lo,  Ruth,  this  is  the  last  time,  for  full  well 
I  know  I  never  shall  come  back  to  thee  ! 
Come  thou  to  me,  I  charge  thee  that,  and  bring 
Our  children  to  their  father.     Always  think 
Hereafter,  *  He,  that  last  time,  charged  me  that ! ' 
I  think  my  God  in  this  has  heard  my  prayer, 


Book  VII.  STEPHEN  AND  RUTH.  1 79 

And  I  go  hence  in  comfort  of  some  hope. 

Our  children  !     Oh  !     My  children  !     God  in  heaven, 

Have  mercy  !     How  a  father  pitieth 

His  children,  think  of  that,  and  pity  me  ! 

A  father  lays  them  on  a  Father's  heart  ; 

Father,  I  charge  Thee,  by  Thy  father's-heart, 

Not  one  be  plucked  from  out  His  Father's  hand ! 

Lord  Christ,  see  Thou  to  this,  in  session  there 

Forever,  interceding  for  Thine  own  ! 

11  Ruth,  give  their  father's  blessing  to  our  babes; 
I  trust  that  they  will  cheer  their  mother  well, 
When  I  am  gone,  and  cheer  thee  to  the  end. 
Their  sweet  unconscious  voices  now  I  hear 
In  laugh  and  prattle  of  pathetic  glee ! 
I  fain  would  see  their  faces  once  again, 
Kiss  them  once  more,  and  take  a  last  caress ! 
But  nay,  I  spare  myself  one  pang  ;  sweet  babes, 
They  are  too  young  to  know  !     But  by  and  by, 
When  they  are  older  and  will  understand, 
Then  tell  them  thou  what  I  now  cannot,  say, 
1  Your  father  loved  you,  loves  you,  and  will  love 
Forever  —  that  was  his  last  word  to  me 
For  you.'     So,  Ruth,  farewell !  " 


l8o  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VII. 

With  first  his  hands, 

Both,  placed  in  solemn  blessing  on  her  head, 
She  kneeling  by  his  knees,  forth  from  his  house 
Therewith  went  Stephen  all  as  in  a  trance. 
With  open  eves  that  saw  not,  yet  with  steps 
Guided  —  how,  he  well  knew,  but  whither  not  — • 
In  simple  rapt  obedience,  he  his  way 
Took  absently  like  one  that  walks  in  sleep. 

Stephen  his  home  had  fixed  in  Bethany - 
Sequestered  hamlet  on  the  slope  behind 
The  Mount  of  Olives  from  Jerusalem. 
Mary  and  Martha,  here,  and  Lazarus, 
He  knew  and  loved ;  and  with  them  oft,  their  guest, 
Held  converse  sweet  of  what  He  said  and  did, 
And  was,  the  Friend  Who  wept  when  Lazarus  died, 
The  Lord  of  life  through  Whom  he  lived  again  : 
But  Ruth,  self-sundered  from  this  fellowship, 
Abode  apart,  or  only  with  them  bound 
In  bonds  of  kindly  common  neighborhood. 
These  marked  when  Stephen,  marking  not,  passed  by, 
That  day,  steps  toward  the  holy  city  bent, 
And  to  each  other  said  :  '  He  goes  once  more 
Bound  in  the  spirit  to  Jerusalem 


Book  VII.  STEPHEN  AND  RUTH.  181 

To  preach  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 
Behold  the  lit  look  on  the  forward  face  ! 
Behold  the  gait  half-buoyed  as  if  with  wings  ! 
It  is  like  Jesus  hastening  to  His  cross ! 
Lo,  let  us  follow  !'  and  they  followed  him. 
But  he  went  ever  onward,  slacking  not 
His  steps,  nor  heeding  when  the  brow  he  reached 
Of  Olivet  and  thence,  across  the  deep 
Ravine  of  Kedron  worn  with  rushing  floods, 
Before  him  and  beneath  him  saw  outspread 
The  city  of  David  with  its  palaces. 


BOOK    VIII. 

STEPHEN    MARTYR. 


As  Stephen  approaches  the  temple,  he  is  suddenly  arrested 
and  brought  before  the  Sanhedrim.  There  making  his  de 
fence,  he  is  interrupted  with  hostile  demonstrations,  instigated 
by  Shimei.  On  this,  he  bursts  out  with  noble  indignation, 
which  furnishes  the  desired  occasion  for  a  cry  against  him  of 
"  Blasphemy  !  "  from  all,  and  for  a  violent  hurrying  forth  of 
the  prisoner  without  the  walls  to  be  stoned.  A  file  of  Roman 
soldiers  confronts  and  stays  the  tumultuous  crowd  ;  but,  after 
parley  conducted  by  Shimei  with  the  centurion,  their  leader, 
the  rout  is  suffered  to  proceed.  Meantime,  however,  a  little 
company  of  sympathizing  Christians,  including  Rachel  with 
the  three  from  Bethany,  have  gathered  round  Stephen  and 
listened  to  cheerful,  tranquillizing  words  from  him.  After  the 
stoning,  these  friends  carry  the  body  of  Stephen  for  laving  to 
the  pool  of  Siloam,  whence  by  moonlight  up  Olivet  to 
Bethany.  Here  they  lay  it  in  a  room  of  Martha  and  Mary's 
house  until  morning. 


STEPHEN    MARTYR. 

THE  sun  of  Syrian  afternoon,  declined 
Half-way  betwixt  the  zenith  and  the  west, 
Burned  blinding  in  the  cloudless  blue  of  heaven 
And  fired  a  conflagration  in  the  copes 
Of  beaten  gold  hung  over  the  august 
House  of  Jehovah,  whither  Stephen  now 
Tended  unconsciously  with  wonted  feet. 
That  spectacle  of  splendor  he,  agaze 
With  holden  unbeholding  eyes,  saw  not, 
Or,  as  but  with  his  heart  beholding,  saw 
Only  as  goal  of  his  obedience  due. 
Down  the  abrupt  declivity  with  speed, 
The  westward-slanting  slope  of  Olivet, 
Descending  by  a  path  stony  and  steep  - 
The  same  whereon  full  often  to  and  fro 
Had  fared  the  Blessed  Feet,  between  the  dust 
And  din  and  fever  of  Jerusalem, 
And  the  sweet  purity  and  peace,  the  cool, 


,86  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  VIII. 

The  quiet,  of  that  home  in  Bethany, 

His  refuge  1  —  so  descending,  Stephen  passed 

On  his  right  hand  Gethsemane,  that  moved 

Muse  of  the  Master's  agony  for  men, 

Crossed  Kedron,  and  thence  upward  pressing  gained 

Gate  Susan,  whence  the  temple  nigh  in  view. 

•Perhaps, '  thought  he, '  perhaps,  once  more,  against 

My  expectation,  I  am  thither  brought 

To  preach  as  when  I  answered  Saul  that  day. 

The  Lord  will  show  me,  in  full  time,  alike 

What  I  must  speak,  and  when,  and  where.' 

So  wrapt 

In  welcome  of  the  will  unknown  of  God, 
And  full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Stephen  with  no  amazement  was  afraid 
When,  suddenly  and  rudely,  in  the  street, 
A  band  in  service  of  the  Sanhedrim 
Set  on  him,  and,  by  their  authority, 
Seized  him  and  brought  him  prisoner  accused 
Of  blasphemy  before  their  council,  there 
To  be  examined  for  his  words  and  deeds. 
Captive  in  body,  he  in  soul  was  free, 
Exulting  in  that  glorious  liberty, 


Book  VIII.  STEPHEN  MARTYR.  187 

The  sense  of  sonship  to  Almighty  God. 

False  witnesses,  by  Shimei  suborned, 
And  well  their  lesson  taught  by  Shimei, 
Stood  forth,  who,  to  the  teeth  of  Stephen,  swore : 
"This  person  never  ceases  speaking  words 
Against  this  holy  place  and  Moses'  law  ; 
We  heard  him  say  that  Jesus  Nazarene 
Is  going  to  destroy  this  place,  and  change 
The  customs  Moses  handed  down  to  us." 

All  the  assessors  in  the  Sanhedrim, 
Fastening  their  eyes  on  Stephen,  saw  his  face, 
As  it  had  been  an  angel's,  kindling  shine. 
Saul  marked  it,  and  remembered  how  that  day 
The  lightning  of  that  face  had  blinded  him ! 

The  high  priest  now,  accosting  Stephen,  asked, 
"  Are  these  things  so  ?"  and  Stephen  thus  replied: 
"  Brethren  and  fathers,  hearken  to  my  words. 
With  ears  that  tingle  to  the  echoes  yet, 
Perchance,  of  that  high  passionate  harangue 
Which  late  from  Saul  ye  heard  concerning  wounds 
Intended  to  this  Jewish  commonwealth, 
Ye  now  have  heard  forsooth  again  from  these - 
How  temple,  law,  and  well-belove'd  ways 


1 88  THE  EPIC  OF   SAUL.  Book  VIII. 

Bequeathed  us  by  our  fathers  from  of  old 
Are  threatened  in  the  message  that  I  preach. 

"  But,  brethren,  he  mistakes  who  deems  that  God 
Is  to  one  place,  one  race,  one  time,  one  clime, 
One  mode  of  showing  forth  Himself,  shut  up. 
Consider  through  what  phases  manifold 
Has  passed  already  heretofore  God's  way 
With  men ;  thence  learn  how  lightly  reckons  God 
Of  place  or  method. 

"  Unto  Abraham  first 
Before  he  came  to  Charan,  while  he  yet 
Dwelt  in  the  land  between  the  rivers,  God 
Appeared.     Nor  in  a  place  thus  holy  made, 
And  glorious,  by  theophany,  was  he, 
Our  father,  suffered  to  abide.     '  Arise, ' 
Jehovah  said,  '  and  get  thee  hence  and  come 
Into  the  land  which  I  will  show  thee.'     Then 
To  Charan  that  obedient  pilgrim  passed. 
Nor  there  found  he  a  settled  rest.     Again 
He  journeyed  and  in  Canaan,  this  fair  land 
Wherein  ye  dwell,  a  sojourner  became  ; 
For  here  God  gave  him  no  inheritance, 
Promising  only  that  in  after  times 


Book  VIII.  STEPHEN  MARTYR.  189 

That  childless  father's  children  here  should  dwell. 

"  Meanwhile  another  change,  and  now  what  seems 
A  long  postponement  of  the  purposed  grace. 
Four  hundred  years  should  Abraham's  seed  sojourn 
As  strangers  in  an  alien  land  where  they 
Should  suffer  bondage  and  an  evil  lot : 
Delivered  thence  with  judgment  on  their  foes, 
They  then  should  hither  come  and  here  serve  God. 

"Yet  when  the  ripeness  of  the  time  was  full, 
And  Moses  offered  to  deliver  them, 
Our  fathers  doubted  and  refused  his  hand : 
But  Moses  notwithstanding  led  them  out. 
And  that  same  Moses  prophesied  of  One 
To  follow  him  as  Prophet  Whom  must  all 
Obey.     Yet  Moses,  mouth  of  God  to  men, 
Obeyed  our  fathers  not,  but,  in  their  hearts 
Gone  back  to  Egypt,  spurned  him  far  aloof 
From  them.     Then  followed  that  apostasy 
To  idols,  by  Jehovah  God  chastised, 
On  those  offending,  with  captivity 
Which  beyond  Babylon  carried  them  away. 

"Albeit  Jehovah  gave  to  Moses  such 


190  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VIII. 

Honor  as  never  yet  to  man  was  given, 

Still  much  that  Moses  wrought  was  cast  aside. 

That  tabernacle,  made  by  him  express 

As  God  Himself  had  shown  him  in  the  mount, 

And  so  inwove  with  Hebrew  history, 

God  suffered  this  to  pass,  and  in  its  place 

Preferred  the  temple  built  by  Solomon. 

"  Yet  not  in  houses  built  with  human  hands 
Dwells  the  Most  High ;  as,  by  His  prophet,  God 
Says,  '  On  the  heaven  sit  I  as  on  a  throne, 
And  the  earth  make  a  footstool  for  My  feet. ' 
'What  house  will  ye  build  Me,'  the  Lord  inquires, 
'  Or  what  shall  be  the  place  of  Mine  abode?' 

So  far  a  loth  penurious  decent  heed 
The  council  had  grudged  out  to  Stephen  ;   here 
The  scowl  of  curious  incredulity, 
Wherewith  they  listened  while  as  yet  in  doubt 
Whither  might  tend  his  drift  of  argument, 
Changed  to  a  frown  of  deadly  hate,  as  they 
Conclusion  from  his  use  of  Scripture  drew 
That  Stephen  glanced  at  overthrow  indeed 
Meant  for  the  temple.     Instantly,  alert 
To  seize  occasion,  Shimei  the  sign 


Book  VIII.  STEPHEN  MARTYR.  191 

Gave  to  prepared  conspirators,  who  now 
Obediently  framed  a  menace  grim 
Of  gesture  to  denounce  the  speaker's  aim  ; 
And  all  the  council,  as  one  man,  astir 
With  insurrection,  frowned  a  vehement 
Refusal  to  receive  the  word  of  God. 

Stephen  beheld  their  aspect,  and  his  soul, 
Dilating  to  a  seraph's  measure,  filled 
With  sudden  prophet's  zeal  aflame  for  God. 
He  forged  his  indignation  into  words 
Which,  like  bolts  kindling,  now  he  launched  at  them. 
He  said: 

"  Stiff-necked  ye,  and  uncircumcised 
In  heart  and  ears !    Always  do  ye  resist 
The  Holy  Ghost ;  as  did  your  fathers,  so 
Do  ye.     Which  of  the  prophets  did  they  not, 
Your  fathers,  persecute?     Who  showed  before 
The  coming  of  the  Just  One,  those  they  slew ; 
And  of  Him  now  have  ye  betrayers  been 
And  murderers.     Ye  who  the  law,  received 
At  angels'  disposition,  have  not  kept !" 

Cut  to  the  heart  at  this,  those  councillors 


192  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  VIII. 

Gnashed  with  their  teeth  on  Stephen. 

But  that  sight 

Stephen,  his  eyes  rapt  elsewhere,  did  not  see. 
Full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  his  face  he  raised, 
Gazing  with  sense  undazzled  into  heaven, 
And  saw  the  glory  of  God,  and  Jesus  there, 
Not  sitting,  as  at  ease,  but,  as  in  act 
To  help,  standing,  on  the  right  hand  of  God. 
He  testified  that  vision  thus  to  men  : 
"  Opened  see  I  the  heavens  and  standing  there 
The  Son  of  Man  on  the  right  hand  of  God." 

Thereat  a  loud  acclaim  of  hatred  forth 
Burst  in  one  voice  from  all  the  Sanhedrim. 
Full  come  was  Shimei's  opportunity. 
As  started  Mattathias  to  his  feet 
In  honest  wrath  instinctive,  Shimei  too 
Rose,  counterfeiting  wrath,  sign  understood 
By  his  complotters,  who  now  likewise  rose 
In  simultaneous  second  and  support, 
Setting  the  council  in  a  wild  turmoil. 
They  stopped  their  ears,  and  all  together  ran 
On  Stephen  with  tumultuary  rage 
To  thrust  him  forth  without  the  city  walls. 


Book  VIII.  STEPHEN  MARTYR.  193 

The  rush  of  such  commotion  through  the  streets, 
A  torrent  madness  raging  on  its  way, 
Raging  and  roaring,  every  moment  more, 
Roused  a  wide  wind  of  rumor  and  surmise 
Troubling  the  air  of  all  Jerusalem. 
Tremor  of  this  reached  Rachel's  jealous  sense, 
On  edge  —  she  knowing  that  the  Sanhedrim 
Would  that  day  summon  Stephen  to  its  bar- 
To  fear  the  worst  for  Stephen  and  for  Saul. 
But  Ruth,  her  home  more  distant,  she  at  home 
Urged  by  importunate  cares  which  for  her  wrought 
Some  present  respite  from  the  strain  and  pain 
Of  that  farewell  with  Stephen  —  vexing  thought  ! 
Too  certain  to  return  insistently, 
In  waking  and  in  sleeping  vision,  soon, 
At  night  upon  her  bed,  unbidden  guest, 
And  haunt  her  bosom  with  sad  memories, 
And  vague,  unhappy,  beckoning  shapes  of  fears  !  — 
Ruth,  so  precluded,  nothing  knew  of  all. 

Rachel,  with  other  women  of  the  Way 
Like-minded  with  herself,  pathetic  group  ! 
Drew  timorous  nigh  the  ragged  rushing  rim 
Of  that  confusion  pouring  toward  the  gate 
Which  northward  opened  on  Damascus  road. 


IQ4  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VI IL 

The  self-same  path  it  was  whereby  had  walked 
A  little  while  before,  bearing  His  cross, 
The  Saviour  of  mankind  toward  Calvary. 
Stephen  remembered,  and,  remembering,  went 
Both  meekly  more,  and  more  triumphantly, 
To  suffer  like  his  Lord  without  the  gate. 
He  said  within  himself,  '  I  follow  Him  ; 
I  feel  His  footprints  underneath  my  feet. ' 
Those  women  watched  the  martyr  every  step, 
And  with  hands  waved  signalled  him  sympathy. 
Such  helpless  help  was  help  the  more  to  him  - 
Who  had  no  need,  but  gave  them  back  again 
Their  sympathy  in  looks  of  strength  and  cheer 
Which  bade  them  too  be  faithful  unto  death, 
As  they  saw  him  that  day.     The  peace  of  God, 
Lodged  in  his  heart — a  trust  from  Christ,  Whose  word 
Was,  "  Peace  I  leave  with  you,  My  peace  to  you 
I  give  ;  not  as  the  world  gives  give  I  you : 
Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  neither  let 
It  be  afraid  "  —  that  peace  steadfast  he  bore 
Amid  the  tumult  round  him,  the  one  thing 
Not  shaken  in  a  shaken  universe, 
Like  the  earth's  axle  sleeping  and  the  earth 
Whirling  from  centre  to  circumference  ! 


Book  VIII.  STEPHEN  MARTYR.  195 

Not  yet  the  rout  had  reached  the  city  gate, 
When,  lo  !  a  sudden  halt,  a  sudden  hush, 
Arrested  and  becalmed  the  multitude. 
A  file  of  Roman  soldiers  from  the  fort, 
With    swift,   straight,   sure    lock-step,   steel-clad,  that 

clanged, 

Flowed  like  a  rill  of  flowing  mercury, 
Heavy  yet  nimble,  through  a  street  that  crossed 
The  course  of  that  mad  progress,  and,  athwart 
Its  head  abutting,  stayed ;  the  clang  of  pause 
Rang  sharper  than  the  clang  of  the  advance. 
The  leader,  a  centurion,  sternly  spoke : 
"  What  means  this  uproar  ?     Seek  ye  to  provoke 
Your  rulers  ?     Love  ye,  then,  your  yoke  so  well 
Ye  fain  would  feel  it  heavier  on  your  necks  ? 
Sedition  into  insurrection  grows 
Full  easily,  and  this  sedition  seems. 
Speak,  who  can  tell,  and  say,  What  would  ye  ?" 

Prompt, 

Then,  Shimei,  of  the  foremost,  stepping  forth 
Said  ; 

"  This  is  no  sedition  as  might  seem ; 
A  crushing  of  sedition  rather.     We, 
The  Sanhedrim" — wherewith  a  smirk  and  how 


196  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  VIII. 

From  Shimei,  with  wave  of  hand  swept  round 
Upon  his  colleagues  in  their  sorry  plight 
Dishevelled,  seemed,  in  sneering  cynic  sort, 
To  introduce  them  with  mock  dignity — 
"We  Sanhedrim  this  fellow  caught  employed 
In  stirring  up  sedition,  and  our  zeal 
For  peace  and  order  under  Roman  rule 
Inflamed  us,  following  our  forefathers'  way, 
To  visit  death  on  him  without  the  gate. 
We  beg  you  \vill  allow  us  to  proceed 
And  put  to  proof  of  act  our  loyalty  " 
Hot  breath,  half  hiss,  from  Mattathias  here  — 
"This  script  perhaps  will  help  determine  you." 

And  Shimei  handed  up  a  tablet  writ. 
The  Roman  read : 

"  Let  this  disorder  pass ; 
It  may  be  useful.     Watch  it  well." 

The  seal 

Once  more  with  care  examined,  parley  had 
With  Shimei,  whose  crafty  answers  meet 
Each  wary  scruple  of  the  officer, 
And  sign  is  given  to  let  the  rout  proceed. 

Meantime  a  different  scene  has  quietly 


Book  VIII.  STEPHEN  MARTYR.  1 97 

Been  passing  unperceived.     That  company 

Of  ministering  women  Rachel  found, 

Salome*,  and  the  Marys,  blessed  name  ! 

With  others  who  had  followed  and  bewailed 

When  Jesus  suffered  —  these,  joined  now  by  those 

From  Bethany,  with  Lazarus,  prevailed 

To  edge  their  way  ungrudged  through  the  close  ranks 

Of  idle  gazers  round  not  undisposed 

Themselves  to  sympathize,  until  they  stood 

Nigh  Stephen,  and  in  undertones  could  speak 

With  him,  and  hear  his  words. 

11  Weep  not  for  me, " 

He  said,  "  ye  blessed  !    I  am  well  content. 
I  think  how  short  the  way  is,  not  how  sharp, 
To  Jesus  where  just  now  I  saw  Him.     There 
He  stood  in  heaven  on  the  right  hand  of  God. 
He  seemed  to  lean  toward  me  with  arms  outstretched 
As  if  at  once  to  take  me  to  Himself! 
I  spring  toward  Him  with  joy  unutterable. 
I  shall  not  feel  the  pam,  which  will  but  speed 
Me  thither.     He  hath  overcome  the  world. 
Be  of  good  cheer,  belove'd,  ye  who  wait 
A  little  longer  to  behold  His  face. 
For  you  too  He  hath  overcome  the  world. 


198  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  VIII. 

Be  strong,  be  faithful,  be  obedient, 
A  little  while  —  and  we  shall  meet  again 
Safe,  happy,  in  the  New  Jerusalem, 
Forever  and  forever  with  the  Lord. 

"  But  Ruth,  my  wife,  yet  unbelieving  —  care 
For  her  and  for  my  children  !     God  will  give 
All  to  our  prayers.     And  Husband  He  will  be 
To  her,  and  Father  to  the  fatherless. " 

Rachel  to  Lazarus  whispered  : 

"Tell  him  I, 

Rachel,  Saul's  sister,  would  do  something.     Ask 
What  I  may  do  for  Ruth,  to  testify 
A  sister's  sorrow  for  a  brother's  fault. 
And  let  him  not  think  hardly,  not  too  hardly, 
Of  Saul  who  wrongs  him  so  !  " 

And  Lazarus 

Told  Stephen,  who,  with  look  benign  addressed 
To  Rachel,  said : 

"  Thou,  Rachel,  thou  thyself, 
No  other,  shalt  to  Ruth  my  wife  convey 
Her  husband's  very  last  farewell ;  good-night 
Call  it,  and  bid  her  meet  me  there  to  say 
Good-morning.     Comfort  her  with  words.     To  Saul 


Book  Vill.  STEPHEN  MARTYR.  IQ9 

Say  -  -  when  the  time  comes  he  will  hear,  not  now  - 
That  all  is  well,  is  wholly  well.     I  go- 
And  that  is  well  —  perhaps  in  part  through  him, 
Which  seems  not  well,  but  is,  by  grace  of  Christ, 
Who  thus,  in  part  through  me — -and  surely  that 
Likewise  is  well- — erelong  will  make  of  Saul, 
In  Stephen's  room,  a  more  than  Stephen  both 
To  preach  and  suffer  for  His  name.     This  hope 
Be  thine,  Rachel,  and  God  be  with  thee,  child  !  " 

Martha,  her  hand  as  ready  as  her  heart, 
Had  other  cheer  provided  than  of  words. 
'  The  willing  spirit,  if  the  flesh  be  weak, 
May  faint,'    she  thought,    'and  angels  strengthening 

Him 

Brought  Jesus  succor  in  Gethsemane. 
May  I  not  be  his  angel,  Stephen's,  now, 
And  his  flesh  brace  to  bear  his  agony  ? ' 
She  said  to  Stephen  : 

"  I  have  brought  thee  here 
A  cake  of  barley  and  a  honeycomb. 

I  pray  thee  eat  and  cheer  therewith  thy  heart." 

II  God  bless  thee,  Martha,  for  thy  loving  thought !  " 
Said  Stephen  ;  and  he  took  the  food  from  her 


200  THE  EPIC  OF  SA  UL.  Book  VIII. 

And  ate  it,  giving  thanks  before  them  all. 

And  all  with  him  gave  thanks,  for  nothing  else 

Could  so  have  cheered  them  in  their  sad  estate 

As  thus  to  see  their  friend  at  such  an  hour 

Cheering  himself  with  food,  his  appetite 

Not  troubled  by  least  trouble  of  the  mind, 

And  he  approved  superior  to  his  lot, 

Not  by  a  strain  of  high  heroic  pride, 

Not  by  access  of  transient  ecstasy, 

But  simply  by  the  sober  confidence, 

Well-grounded,  of  the  soul  enduring  all 

As  seeing  Him  Who  is  invisible. 

Besides,  had  any  deemed  that  Martha  erred, 

Inopportunely  ministering  to  the  flesh, 

When  spirit  unsupported  by  the  flesh 

As  well  had  conquered,  and  more  gloriously, 

Haply,  too,  letting  this  their  thought  escape, 

Unmeant,  in  look  or  gesture,  to  her  pain- 

Such  might,  in  Stephen's  gracious  act,  have  heard 

As  if  a  silent  echo  of  those  words  - 

Ineffably  persuasive  sweet  reproof 

At  once  and  soft  assuagement  of  unease  — 

"  Why  trouble  ye  the  woman  ?     She  hath  wrought 

A  good  work  for  Me." 


Book  VIII.  STEPHEN  MARTYR.  2OI 

But  the  Sanhedrim, 
Permitted  by  the  Roman  to  resume 
Their  way  with  Stephen,  now  to  him  once  more 
Their  notice  turned.     Within  their  heart  enraged, 
First,  to  have  met  with  such  a  check,  and  then, 
Scarce  less,  so  to  have  had  the  check  removed  - 
Both  this  and  that  their  sense  of  bondage  chafed - 
111  brooked  it  they  to  see  what  now  they  saw, 
Their  prisoner  in  calm  converse  with  his  friends. 

"  Beg-onc !  "  to  these  they    cried.     "  For  shame  to 

o  * 

show 

Untimely  softness  thus  to  whom  ye  see 
Your  rulers  judge  worthy  of  death.     Begone  !  " 

One  churl  among  those  councillors  was  found, 
When  Stephen  gently  bade  his  friends  give  way, 
Even  for  his  own  sake,  who  could  least  endure 
To  see  them  suffer  roughness,  most  unmeet 
For  such  as  they  —  one  graceless  churl  was  found 
To  raise  his  hand  at  Stephen  speaking  so 
And  smite  him  on  the  mouth.     A  wail  at  this 
Broke  from  those  women,  and  their  hair  they  tore 
In  passion  of  compassion  and  of  wrath 


202  THE  EPIC  OE  SA  UL.  Book  VIII. 

Holy  as  love.     But  Stephen  was  most  meek, 
And  only  in  a  shadowed  look  expressed 
Pain  at  such  painful  sympathy  with  pain. 
This  seen  by  those,  they  soon  responsively 
Resumed  composure  like  his  own,  and  walked, 
Following,  molested  not,  at  small  remove 
From  the  beloved  martyr,  cheering  him, 
And  cheered,  with  sense  of  some  society. 

So,  on,  with  going  less  precipitate, 
And  less  vociferous  rage,  but  not  less  fell, 
Moved  the  infatuate  multitude,  repressed 
And  maddened,  both  at  once,  to  feel  themselves 
Only  by  sufferance  masters  of  the  fate 
Of  Stephen,  and  their  very  footsteps  timed 
To  regular  and  slow  behind  those  few 
Austere,  impassive,  automatic  men 
Armed,  who,  though   few  they  might   be,  yet  meant 
Rome. 

Arrived  at  length  at  the  accursed  spot, 
They  stay.     The  ground  about  was  strewn  with  stones, 
Rejected  fragments  from  the  quarry  cleft, 
Flakes  from  the  mason's  chisel,  interspersed 
Dilapidations  from  the  city  walls 


Book  VIII.  STEPHEN  MARTYR.  203 

Twice  overthrown  and  razed,  or  missiles  thence 
Once  by  defenders  on  assailants  hurled. 
They  stay,  and,  Stephen  stationed  in  the  midst 
Where,  first,  a  circle  of  spectators  round 
Was  ordered  in  disorderly  array, 
Prepare  to  act  their  dreadful  blasphemy. 

Within,  opposed  to  Stephen,  Saul  stood,  pale, 
Blanched  with  resolve,  anguished,  and  tremulous, 
But  in  nerve  shaken,  not  in  will,  to  take 
His  part.     Saul's  part  was  only  to  consent. 
Perhaps  the  eyes,  the  beautiful  sad  eyes, 
Of  Rachel,  dark  and  liquid  ever,  now 
Unfathomably  deep  with  unshed  tears  — 
Perhaps  such  eyes,  his  sister's,  fixed  on  him, 
He  seeing  not  because  he  would  not  see, 
Wrought  yet  some  holy  spell  that  charmed  him  back 
Insensibly  from  part  more  active  there. 
But  his  consent  Saul  testified  with  sign 
Open  to  all  to  see,  and  understood. 
He  held  the  outer  robes  thrown  off  of  those 
Who,  disencumbered  so,  might,  with  main  strength, 
And  aim  made  sure,  the  better  speed  to  fling 
At  that  meek  heavenly  man  the  murderous  stone. 


204  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VIII. 

Those  witnesses  malign  who  had  forsworn 
Stephen  to  this,  were  first  to  cast  at  him 
The  stone  to  slay.     There  Stephen  stood,  his  face, 
His  glory-smitten  face,  upturned  to  heaven, 
And  his  arms  thither  raised  as  if  to  meet 
The  down-stretched  arms  of  Jesus  from  on  high. 
It  was  a  sight  both  beautiful  to  see 
And  piteous.     The  angels  might  have  wept, 
Who  saw  it,  but  that  they  more  deeply  saw, 
And  saw  the  pity  in  the  beauty  lost, 
Like  a  few  drops  of  water  on  a  fire 
That  only  serve  to  feed  the  flames  more  bright. 

At  the  first  showei  of  stones  at  him  with  cry 
Of  self-exciting  execration  flung, 
Stephen,  with  answering  cry,  as  if  of  one 
Running  to  refuge  and  to  sanctuary, 
Betook  him  to  the  covert  of  the  Wings 
That  trembled  with  desire  to  be  outstretched 
Once  over  doomed  Jerusalem  unfain, 
And,  "  Jesus,  Lord,  receive  my  spirit ! "  said. 
That  his  friends  heard  and  echoing  said  ''Amen  !" 

But  they  the  flying  stones  saw  not,  nor  saw 
\ 

Alight  the  flying  stones  upon  their  friend  ; 


Book  VIII.  STEPHEN  MARTYR.  205 

For  they  too  turned  their  faces  upward  all, 

And,  gazing  unimaginable  depths 

Beyond  the  seen,  beheld  the  glory  there, 

Wherein  the  scandal  and  the  mystery 

Of  visible  things  vanished,  like  shadows  plunged 

In  the  exceeding  brightness  of  the  sun, 

Or  were  transformed  to  make  the  glory  more, 

Like  discords  conquered  heightening  harmony. 

With  the  next  flight  of  stones,  unwatched  likewise, 
Stephen,  raised  far  above  the  fierce  effect, 
Stinging  or  stunning,  of  the  cruel  blows, 
Spoke  heavenward  once  again,  not  for  himself 
Petitioning  now,  but  pleading  for' his  foes. 
His  foes  already  had  prevailed  to  bring 
The  martyr  to  his  knees,  and,  on  his  knees, 
With  loud  last  voice  from  lips  inviolate  yet- 
As  if  that  angel  chant  at  Bethlehem 
Still  sounded,  "  Peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men," 
Or  that  diviner  tone  from  Calvary, 
"  Forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do  " 
One  ransomed  pure  and  perfect  human  note 
Threading  the  dissonant  noise  with  melody  — 
He  prayed,  "  Lord  Jesus,  lay  not  Thou  this  sin 


206  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  VIII. 

To  their  account. "     Therewith  he  fell  asleep. 
That  holy  prayer  exhaled  his  breath  away, 
And  on  his  breath  exhaled  to  heaven  in  prayer 
His  spirit  thither  aspired  and  was  with  Christ. 

As  Stephen  fell  asleep,  the  sun  went  down  ; 
But  over  Olivet  the  great  full  moon 
Rose  brightening.     *  So,'  thought  Stephen's  friends  of 

him, 

*  His  life  has  been  extinguished  to  our  eyes, 
Only  elsewhere  to  shine,  but  while  we  wait 
For  the  new  day  to  dawn  that  lingers,  lo, 
His  memory  instead  shall  give  us  light, 
Not  splendid  like  the  sun,  yet  like  the  moon 
Lovely ! ' 

Thus  comforting  themselves,  they  saw 
The  murderers  of  their  friend  above  his  corse 
Build  roughly  of  the  stones  that  smote  him  dead 
A  kind  of  cairn  in  mockery  of  a  tomb. 
Melted  away  meanwhile  the  multitude 
In  silence,  and,  soon  after,  all  were  gone 
Save  the  true  lovers  of  the  man.     Then  these 
Gathered  together  round  the  accursed  spot, 
Now  hallowed,  where  he  stood  to  suffer,  where 


Book  VIII.  STEPHEN  MARTYR.  207 

He  prayed,  and  where  he  fell,  and  whence  he  rose 
Deathless,  leaving  the  sacred  body  there, 
Dead,  desolate  of  the  spirit,  but  still  dear, 
Most  dear  to  them.     And  so,  with  many  tears 
Fast  falling  that  nigh  blinded  them,  they  took 
From  off  the  body,  one  by  one,  the  stones - 
Almost  as  if  they  loved  them,  with  such  care  !  — 
Until  his  face,  his  fair  disfeatured  face, 
And  his  form  marred  and  broken,  open  lay 
To  the  mild  moon  that  seemed  to  sympathize, 
And  touched  and  softened  all  with  healing  beams. 

"  Let  us  bear  hence  the  sacred  clay, "  they  said, 

"  And  wash  it  from  the  pool  of  Siloam. " 

Then  Lazarus,  with  three  fellow-helpers  more  — 

Nathanael,  Israelite  indeed,  was  there, 

Joseph  of  Arimathaea  too  had  come, 

Later,  and  Nicodemus,  by  nightfall, 

These  were  the  chosen  four,  with  Lazarus  - 

Making  a  litter  of  their  robes,  took  up 

The  noble  form  that  lately  Stephen  wore, 

And  gently  carried  it  to  Siloam. 

With  soft  lustration  there  at  loving  hands, 

The  dust  and  blood  were  wholly  washed  away ; 


208  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  VIII. 

The  hair  and  beard  then  decently  arranged, 
With  skill  that  hid  the  wounds  on  cheek  or  brow, 
The  eyelids  closed  on  eyes  that  saw  no  more, 
The  scarce  cold  palms  folded  upon  the  breast, 
Stephen  it  seemed  indeed  just  fallen  asleep. 
Then  they  were  glad  that  Ruth  would  see  him  so, 
So  peaceful  and  so  beautiful  asleep, 
Expecting  soon  to  waken  satisfied  ! 
"  To-morrow  will  be  time  enough,"  they  said, 
"  To  tell  Ruth  —  let  her  sleep  to-night.  "      But  Ruth 
Slept  not,  or  if  she  slept,  slept  but  to  dream 
Of  Stephen  and  his  last  hands  on  her  head. 

Under  the  balmy  moon,  up  Olivet 
To  Bethany  they  bore  the  holy  dust, 
And  there,  beneath  the  roof  that  sheltered  oft 
The  Man  who  had  not  where  to  rest  His  head, 
They  laid  the  body  down  to  dreamless  sleep  ; 
And  slept  themselves  until  the  morrow  morn. 


BOOK  IX. 
RUTH    AND    RACHEL. 


VERY  early  in  the  morning,  Rachel,  charged  with  this  office 
by  Stephen,  breaks  to  Ruth  the  news  of  her  husband's  death. 
The  two  then  go  together  to  the  place  where  the  body  of 
Stephen  is  laid.  There,  Ruth,  kneeling  in  prayer  beside  her 
martyred  husband,  repentantly  accepts  his  Lord  for  hers,  be 
coming  a  Christian.  Rachel,  having  hastily  visited  her  home, 
to  find  Saul  gone  thence  with  purpose  not  to  return,  leaves 
the  house  in  her  maid's  care  and  goes  back  to  Ruth,  to  whom, 
being  requested  to  do  so,  she  tells  the  story  of  Stephen's 
stoning.  Then  the  funeral  of  Stephen  takes  place,  with  a 
memorial  discourse  pronounced,  and  an  elegy  recited,  at  the 
tomb. 


RUTH  AND  RACHEL. 

THE  morrow  morn  broke  fair  in  Bethany, 
And  Ruth  rose  early  from  unquiet  sleep  ; 
Rachel  likewise,  who  slept  in  Mary's  house. 
The  sun  had  not  yet  risen,  but  in  the  west 
The  moon  hung  whitening  opposite  the  dawn, 
When  Ruth,  her  children  left  asleep,  went  forth 
To  feel  the  freshness  of  the  morning  air 
Without,  and  water  from  the  village  well 
To  draw,  both  for  the  slaking  of  her  thirst 
And  for  the  cooling  of  her  brow  that  burned 
And  of  her  throbbing  temples.     At  the  well 
Rachel  she  met  who  earlier  still  was  forth 
On  the  like  errand.     The  two  women  hailed 
And  kissed  each  other.     Ruth  to  Rachel  then 
Said  :  "  Thou  art  not,  I  trow,  this  morning  come 
Hither  the  long  way  from  Jerusalem  ?" 

"  Nay,  Ruth,"  said  Rachel,  "  here  the  yesternight 
With  Mary  and  Martha  I  abode  a  guest. " 


212  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

"  How  fresh  the  wind  is,"  Ruth  said, "  hither  blown 
From  off  the  western  sea !     Us,  underneath 
The  crest  of  Olivet,  it  lights  upon 
Descending,  broken,  like  a  breath  from  heaven. 
What  a  delicious  balm  !" 

"About  my  brow," 
Said  Rachel,  "  gratefully  I  feel  the  air, 
Attempered  so,  soft  flowing,  as  if  one 
That  loved  me  like  a  mother  gently  stroked 
My  temples  to  undo  a  band  of  pain 
Bound  round  them." 

"And,  in  sooth,"  the  other  said, 
Now  looking  narrowly  at  Rachel's  face, 
"  Thou  seemest  sad  of  favor,  Rachel.     Thou, 
Thou  too,  so  young,  hast  then  thy  cause  to  grieve  ! 
It  is  a  sad  world  and  a  weary.     But  — 
Forgive  me  if  such  quick  instinctive  fears 
Be  selfish,  I  am  wife  and  mother  —  aught 
Of  evil  tidings  bringest  thou  me?     Spare  not 
To  speak.     Thou  wilt  but  answer  to  the  dreams 
I  had  this  night,  portending  nameless  ill. 
Stephen  —  I  fear  for  him.     He  yesterday 
Left  me  beyond  his  wont  oppressed  in  spirit, 
And  has  not  since  returned.    Strange — yet  not  strange  ; 


Cook  IX.  RUTH  AND   RACHEL.  213 

Sometimes  the  livelong  night  he  spends  in  prayer 

Alone  upon  the  top  of  Olivet 

Or  in  the  shadows  of  Gethsemane." 

"Ruth,"  Rachel  said,  "the  Angel  of  the  Lord 
Round  His  belove'd,  like  the  mountains  round 
Jerusalem,  encampeth  ever  ;  he 
Of  God's  belove'd  is,  and  guarded  well !  " 

But  Ruth  scarce  listened;  she  insisting  said  : 
"  Perhaps  of  Stephen  some  report  thou  bringest, 
Hint  doubtless  of  new  danger  threatening  him  ! " 

"  Nay,  Ruth,  no  longer  danger  threatens  now 
Thy  husband  ;  that  is  past,  and  he  is  safe. " 

"  Thank  God,"  said  Ruth  ;  "  but  stay,  I  dare  not  yet 
Thank  God.     Tell  me,  have  then  our  rulers  ceased 
To  frown  on  Stephen  preaching  Jesus  Christ  ? 
Or  Stephen,  will  he  cease  and  preach  no  more  ? 
This  cannot  be,  for  Stephen  is  such  stuff 
As  never  yet  did  bend  to  mortal  beck ; 
And  that — our  rulers  surely  have  not  changed 
Thus  suddenly  their  mind.     Thou  art  deceived, 
They  have  deceived  thee  —  Stephen  is  not  safe; 
It  is  their  guile  to  make  us  think  him  safe, 


214  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

He  off  his  guard  will  fall  an  easier  prey 

Into  their  hands.     Rachel,  it  was  not  kind, 

Not  faithful  in  thee  so  to  be  deceived. 

More  love  had  made  thee  more  suspicious.     I 

Suspect  forever  everybody  ;  thee 

Now  I  suspect.     Thou  keepest  something  back, 

Or  haply  palterest  with  a  double  sense. 

Rachel,  I  charge  thee,  I  adjure  thee,  speak 

And  tell  me  all.     Stephen  is  dead  !     Say  that  — 

Is  dead  !     Thou  meantest  that  by,  '  He  is  safe.' 

They    have  stoned   him,  stoned  my  husband,  stoned 

the  man 
That  was  the  truest  Hebrew  of  them  all  ! " 

Though  by  her  words  Ruth  challenged  frank  reply, 
Yet  by  her  tones  and  by  her  eager  looks 
She  deprecated  more  what  she  invoked. 
This  Rachel  saw,  and  answered  not  a  word. 
Then  Ruth  gainsaid  what  Rachel  would  not  say  : 
"  They  have  not  done  it,  could  not  do  it,  he  - 
Rachel,  it  is  not  true,  unsay  it,  quick, 
It  was  a  cruel  jest  to  tease  me  so, 
Thou. art  not  a  wife,  thou  art  not  a  mother,  else 
Thou  never  hadst  conceived  so  ill  a  jest !" 


Book  IX.  RUTH  AND  RACHEL.  215 

Rachel  was  tortured,  but  she  could  not  speak, 
And  Ruth,  secure  in  sense  of  respite  yet, 
Went  on  invoking  what  she  would  not  hear: 
"  Why  art  thou  silent  ?     Speak,  and  keep  not  back 
The  truth,  whatever  it  may  be  ;  there's  naught 
So  soothing  and  so  healing  as  the  truth. 
But  I  will  not  believe  that  he  is  dead. 
Thou  didst  not  know  my  husband.    Dead  !  dead  !  dead  ! 
I  tell  thee,  Rachel,  that  is  something  past 
Imagining  dreadful,  hopeless.     To  be  dead 
Is  —  not  to  love,  and  not  to  speak  to  those 
Who  loved  and  love  thee,  not  to  hear  them  speak, 
Saying  they  loved  and  love  thee  and  lament 
They  ever  gave  thee  cause  of  grief  and  now 
Are  different  and  would  die  a  thousand  deaths 
To     have    been    different    then    when    thou    couldst 

know  - 

Death,  Rachel, —  but  of  death  what  canst  thou  learn, 
For  thou  art  but  a  child  and  never  wast, 
Never,  to  such  a  husband  such  a  wife  — 
To  vex  the  noblest  heart  that  ever  broke  !" 

Rachel  at  first  had  listened  with  dismay, 
And  nothing  found  to  answer  to  Ruth's  words, 


216  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

Whose  words  indeed  flowed  on  and  made  no  pause 

For  answer,  as  if  she  in  truest  truth 

Sought  not  the  answer  that  she  seemed  to  seek, 

Would  fain  postpone  it  rather,  or  avert. 

But  when  at  length  the  utterance  of  Ruth's  thought 

From  converse  passed  into  soliloquy 

And  the  deep  secret  of  her  soul  revealed, 

Then  Rachel  caught  a  welcome  gleam  of  hope. 

A  sign  of  grace  she  saw  or  seemed  to  see 

At  work  for  Ruth  within  her  heart  of  grief, 

Transmuting  human  sorrow  to  divine 

Repentance,  and  for  pain  preparing  peace. 

• 
"  Let  us  go  in  together,"  Rachel  said, 

For  they  by  this  were  nigh  to  Ruth's  abode, 

"  Let  us  go  in  where  we  may  be  withdrawn 

From  note  of  such  as  here  might  mark  our  speech 

Or  action  ;  I  have  word  from  him  to  thee. " 

Then  they  went  in,  and  Ruth  bestirred  herself 

To  make  a  cheer  of  welcome  for  her  guest. 

That  momentary  truce  to  troubled  thought 

For  Ruth,  and  interspace  of  quietness 

From  her  own  words  which  could  not  choose  but  flow 

With  helpless  importunity  till  then, 


Book  IX.  RUTH  AND  RACHEL.  217 

Gave  Rachel  needed  chance  to  speak.     She  said  : 

"  O  Ruth,  thy  husband  fell  asleep  last  night, 

And  slept  a  sweeter  sleep  than  thine  or  mine, 

A  deep  sweet  sleep,  a  happy  sleep,  a  blest. 

Thou    wouldst    not    wake  him  thence  for  worlds  on 

worlds. 

He  felt  before  he  slept  that  he  should  sleep, 
And  me,  whom  God  our  Father  let  be  nigh, 
Stephen  bade  bear  a  last  good-night  to  thee. 
He  did  not  think  the  night  was  very  long 
Before  him  for  his  sleeping,  and  his  wish 
Was  thou  shouldst.  meet  him  presently  to  say 
Good-morning.     This  was  his  true  message,  Ruth." 

The  ineffably  serene  steadfast  regard 
Of  Rachel's  eyes,  that,  out  of  liquid  depths 
Unsounded,  looked  angelic  love  and  truth, 
With  pity  mingled,  equal  measure  —  tears 
Orbing  them    large,  shot  through  and  through  with 

light 

Of  heavenly  hope  for  Ruth  —  but,  more  than  all 
A  subtly  sweet  insinuating  tone, 
Most  musical,  of  softness  in  the  voice, 
That  gently  wound  into  the  listener's  heart  — 


2l8  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

These,  with   what   else,  who    knows  ?   of   help    from 

Heaven, 

Wrought  a  bright  miracle  of  change  in  Ruth. 
She  had  been  hard  and  dry,  a  desert  rock  ; 
The  rock  was  smitten  now  with  Moses'  rod. 
Ruth  gushed  in  gracious  tears,  she  veiled  herself 
With  weeping,  as  sometimes  a  precipice 
Veils  itself  dim  with  mist  of  cataract. 
And  Rachel  wept  with  Ruth,  until  Ruth  said  : 
"  But  where  is  Stephen,  Rachel  ?     It  might  be 
They,  meaning  death,  yet  did  not  compass  death. 
Such  things  have  been  ;  haste,  let  us  go  and  see. 

Monstrous  it  were,  if  he  should  need  me —  I 

i 

The  while  here  sitting  weeping  idle  tears ! " 

"  Come, "  Rachel  said,  and  took  her  by  the  hand. 
So  hand  in  hand  they  went  to  Mary's  house, 
The  elder  guided  as  the  younger  led, 
And  neither  speaking,  stilled  with  solemn  thought 
Mary  and  Martha  met  the  twain,  with  mute, 
Subdued,  affectionate  greeting,  at  the  door, 
And,  understanding  without  word  their  wish, 
Straight  led  them  inward,  with  a  quietude 
Of  gesture  that  spoke  peace  and  peace  infused, 


Book  IX.  kUTH  AND   RACHEL.  219 

To  the  place  where  in  quietude  reposed 
That  slumberer  late  so  violently  lulled 
To  this  so  placid  sleep.     The  room  was  flushed 
With  hue  of  gold  in  hangings  round  the  walls 
And  rugs  of  russet  muffling  deep  the  floor, 
That  made  a  kind  of  inner  light  diffused, 
Like  sunshine  without  sun  and  shadowless. 
A  golden-curtained  window  opened  east, 
And  east  the  upturned  face  of  Stephen  looked, 
Lying  there  motionless  in  that  fast  sleep  - 
So  lying  that,  had  he  his  eyelids  raised, 
He  without  moving  might  have  seen  the  morn. 
The  rest,  with  one  accord  not  entering,  stood 
About  the  door  without,  silent,  and  saw 
While  the  wife  sole  went  to  the  husband's  side. 
That  instant,  lo,  from  out  the  breaking  dawn 
A  level  sunbeam  through  the  curtain  slipped 
And  touched  the  fair  translucent  face  with  light. 
Ruth  marked  it  and  she  testified  and  said, 
Falling  upon  her  knees  beside  the  couch  :    * 
"  I  take  it  as  a  token,  Lord,  from  Thee  ; 
Even  so  send  Thou  Thy  light  into  my  heart ! 
Lo,  by  the  side  of  him  made  beautiful 
In  death,  of  whom  I  was  unworthy,  here 


220  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

I  give  myself — alas,  that  it  should  be 

Too  late  for  him  to  have  known  it !  —  to  his  Lord. 

I  trust  to  be  forgiven  for  my  sin  ! 

I  thank  Thee  that  I  was  not  weight  enough 

Upon  him  to  prevail  against  Thy  might 

Within  him  and  prevent  this  sacrifice  — 

Accomplished  all  without  my  help,  nay,  all 

In  spite  of  my  resistance!     O  my  God, 

How  hast  Thou  humbled  me  !     To  have  had  no  part, 

Wife  with  her  husband  to  have  borne  no  part- 

Save  hindering  what  she  could  !  —  when  such  a  deed 

Of  martyrdom  for  Christ  was  possible ! 

Behold,  O  Lord,  thus  late  I  take  my  part ! 

This  now  is  also  mine,  as  well  as  his, 

This  sacrifice.     I  have  offered  him  to  Thee  ! 

And  if  my  share  be  heavier  even  than  his  — 

To  live  bereaved  more  grievous  martyrdom 

Than  to  have  died  —  this  too  is  my  desert, 

Accept  the  witness  of  my  widowhood  !  " 

Ruth  ceased,  but  rose  not  from  her  knees,  still  fixed 
In  posture  as  if  grown  a  pillar  of  prayer. 
Then  those  three  women  came  and  knelt  with  Tier 
Beside  her  dead,  a  silent  fellowship 


Book  IX.  RUTH  AND  RACHEL.  221 

Of  sympathy  in  sacrifice;  but  soon 

Rachel  and  Mary,  one  on  cither  side 

Of  Ruth,  borne  by  the  self-same  impulse  each, 

Each  at  the  self-same  instant  borne,  unto 

The  self-same  beautiful  appeal,  pure  love's 

Pure  touch,  stole  softly  each  a  hand  in  hers. 

Each  plighting  hand  so  proffered  Ruth  upraised 

Slowly  and  solemnly  as  with  a  kind 

Of  consecrating  gesture  to  her  lips, 

And  kissing  seemed  to  seal  a  sacrament. 

Then  she  arose,  and  all  arose  with  her, 

When  Martha,  not  forgotten,  likewise  shared, 

She  too,  with  Ruth  the  kiss  of  sisterhood. 

So,  never  a  word  between  them  spoken,  all 

Went  backward  and  withdrew,  Ruth  last,  who  saw 

That  sunshine  glorifying  Stephen's  brow, 

And  bore  it  thence,  Shekinah  in  her  heart. 

Her  countenance  thus  illumined  from  within, 

The  mother  to  her  orphan  children  went, 

And  moved,  a  light,  about  her  household  ways. 

She  knew  that  others  would  with  holy  heed 

Prepare  that  holy  dust  for  burial. 

But  Rachel  was  more  comfortless  than  Ruth 

v 

CJ 


222  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

Rest  in  her  spirit  found  she  none  —  until, 

First  having  broken  fast,  but  sparingly, 

She  hastened  with  winged  footsteps  to  her  home. 

There  her  maid  told  her  Saul  went  early  forth 

Leaving  this  message  for  his  sister:  "  Here 

Bide,  if  thou  wilt ;  this  house  be  still  thy  home. 

But  I  go  hence,  whither  I  cannot  tell, 

Nor  yet  for  how  long  absence  ;  to  what  end- 

Thou  knowest.     Cheer  thee  well  ! "     The  little  maid 

Looked  rueful  and  perplexed,  but  nothing  asked, 

As  nothing  Rachel  told  her,  save  to  say  : 

"  Quick,  bring  thine  elder  sister,  thou  and  she 

Shall  keep  the  house  together  for  a  time. 

I  also  go,  my  little  maid  "    -wherewith 

Her  little  maid,  now  weeping,  Rachel  kissed- 

"  I  also  go,  but  weep  not,  I  shall  come 

Again,  I  trust,  in  happier  times.     Farewell !  " 

Then  Rachel  straight  to  Ruth's  abode  returned. 

"  Glad  am  I  thou  hast  come  once  more,"  said  Ruth, 
"  For  I  have  wished  to  ask  thee  many  things. 
How  came  his  dreadful  chance  of  martyrdom 
On  Stephen  ?     I  can  bear  to  hear  it  all, 
Since  all  is  done  and  past  and  —  'He  is  safe/ 


Book  IX.  RUTH  AND  RACHEL.  223 

As  thou  saidst,  Rachel !  " 

Tenderly  Ruth  smiled, 

With  tears  behind  her  smiles  that  did  not  fall. 
Then  Rachel  said  : 

"  I  cannot  tell  thee  all 
As  having  all  beheld,  but  this  I  heard, 
That  Stephen  gave  a  noble  testimony 
Before  the  council  who  had  cited  him  ; 
That  there  his  face  shone  like  an  angel's,  God 
Himself  so  swearing  for  His  servant,  while 
Against  him  swore  false  witnesses  suborned 
By  Shimei ;  that  his  enemies  could  not  bear 
The  fierceness  of  the  love  with  which  in  wrath 
He  burned  for  God  against  their  wickedness, 
And  so  they  rushed  upon  him  violently 
And  thrust  him  forth  without  the  city  walls. 
But  God  beheld  their  threatening,  and  He  sent 
His  Romans  to  withstand  them  for  a  while. 
Then  we  that  loved  and  honored  him  drew  nigh, 
And  would  have  spoken  words  of  cheer  to  him, 
But  he —  O  Ruth,  thou  shouldst  have  seen  him  then  ! 
I  never  can  describe  to  thee  how  fair 
Thy  husband  was  to  look  upon,  while  he, 
As  steadfast  as  a  star  and  as  serene, 


224  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

And  not  less  lovely-luminous  to  our  eyes, 
Stood  there  amid  the  angry  Sanhedrim 
And  to  us  spake  such  heavenly  words  of  cheer  ! 
He  spake  of  thee,  Ruth,  and  I  think  God  gave 
His  spirit  comfort  in  good  hope  for  thee. 
For, '  God  will  give  all  to  our  prayers, '  said  he, 
And  added,  '  Husband  He  will  be  to  her, 
And  Father  to  the  fatherless. ? " 

Thereat 

Ruth's  tears  as  from  a  fresh-oped  fountain  flowed, 
And  eased  her  aching  heart,  too  full  before 
Of  love,  remorseful  love,  for  perfect  peace. 
Rachel  with  Ruth  wept  tears  of  sympathy  ; 
But  with  the  sweet  and  wholesome  in  her  tears 
Mixed  salt  and  bitter,  for  she  thought  of  Saul. 
Ruth  at  length  ceased  to  weep  and  yearning  said  : 
"  And  then  those  Romans  let  them  work  their  will ! " 

"  On  Stephen's  body,  yea,  Ruth,"  Rachel  said, 
"But  on  his  spirit  they  could  have  no  power." 

"The  stones,"  said  Ruth - 

"The  stones,  Ruth,"  Rachel  said, 
"  God  gave  His  angels  charge  concerning  them  — 
So  verily  I  believe — and  strictly  bade, 


Book  IX.  RUTH  AND  RACI1 1  /.  225 

1  Lo,  let  these  slay,  but  see  ye  that  they  do 

No  harm  unto  My  prophet.'     So  the  stones, 

They  slew,  but  hurt  not.     God  translated  him  ; 

He  rose  triumphant  in  meek  majesty. 

I  should  have  told  thee,  Ruth,  that  while  he  stood 

Before  the  council,  he  looked  up  and  saw 

Jesus  in  heaven  on  the  right  hand  of  God- 

There  standing ;  this  he  testified  to  all. 

It  was  as  if  his  faithful  Lord  had  risen 

To  side  with  Stephen  in  his  agony. 

So,  when  they  stoned  him,  Stephen  upward  spoke, 

4  Lord  Jesus,  take  my  spirit' ;  then  once  more, 

1  Lord,  lay  not  Thou  this  sin  unto  their  charge.' 

This  he  said  kneeling  and  so  fell  asleep." 

The  two  some  space  sat  musing  silently ; 
Then  Ruth  : 

"  I  feel  that  thou  hast  told  me  all 
Most  truly,  Rachel,  as  most  tenderly. 
Thus,  then,  God  giveth  His  belovdd  sleep, 
Thus  also  !     And  He  doeth  all  things  well ! 
Amen!" 

Silence  once  more,  that  seemed  surcharged 
With  deepening  inarticulate  amen 


226  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

From  both,  and  Ruth,  regarding  Rachel,  said: 
"  Even  so  !     But,  Rachel,  us  not  yet  doth  God 
Will  thus  to  sleep.     Still,  otherwise  to  sleep  — 
For  His  beloved  are  not  also  we?  — 
May  be  God's  gift  to  us.     Thou  surely  needest, 
Body  and  spirit,  rest." 

And  Rachel  said: 

"  The  words  of  Stephen  leap  unto  my  lips 
For  answering  thee;  and  these  were  Stephen's  words: 
'  God  bless  thee,  Martha,  for  thy  loving  thought ! ' 
And  this  makes  me  remember  that  one  thing 
Done  yesterday  I  missed  to  tell  thee  of. 
For  Martha,  faithful  heart,  forecasting  well, 
Brought  food  for  Stephen  that  might  hearten  him 
To  bear  whatever  he  had  need  to  bear, 
A  cake  of  barley  and  a  honeycomb. 
1  God  bless  thee,  Martha,  for  thy  loving  thought ! ' 
Said  Stephen,  and  so  took  the  food  from  her, 
And  ate  it  giving  thanks  before  us  all. 
He  ate  it  with  such  look  of  appetite, 
It  cheered  us  with  a  sense  of  freedom  his 
From  any  discomposure  of  the  mind. 
O  Ruth,  in  His  pavilion  God  did  hide 
Thy  husband,  and  his  soul  had  perfect  peace!" 


Book  IX.  RUTH  AND   RACHEL.  227 

"Was  it  not  done  like  Martha?"  Ruth  replied; 
"And  done  like  Stephen  too.     For  courtesy 
Bloomed  like  a  flower  to  grace  his  daily  life. 
I  used  to  wonder  at  it  —  and  I  now 
Wonder  I  did  not  see  where  such  a  flower, 
Where,  and  where  only,  such  a  flower  could  find 
Rooting  to  flourish  in  a  world  like  this! 
He  always  told  me  that  the  heart  of  Christ 
Nourished  what  good  in  him,  or  beautiful, 
I  found — or  fancied,  as  he  smiled  and  said. 
But  I  —  Oh,  holden  heart! — I  did  not  see. 
And  now  it  is  too  late,  too  late,  for  him 
To  have  known  !     It  may  he  that  he  knows  it,  yea, 
But  now  to  know  it  is  not  wholly  such 
As  to  have  known  it  then,  to  have  known  it  then  ! 
Alas,  there  is  not  any  chance  of  hope 
Behind  us,  Rachel  ;  hope  is  all  before. 
Let  us  look  onward  ;  we  in  hope  were  saved, 
So  Stephen  used  to  say,  and,  '  I  go  hence 
In  comfort  of  some  hope,'  were  his  last  words, 
Or  of  his  last,  to  me  —  concerning  me, 
Spoken  with  a  sad  cheerfulness  that  now 
Breaks  me  with  such  a  surge  of  memory  ! 
But  this  is  endless,  let  it  here  have  end. 


228  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

Come,  Rachel,  see,  the  sun  rides  high,  come  thou, 

And  I  will  bring  thee  to  a  quiet  room, 

Safe  from  the  sun,  where  thou  shalt  rest  a  while." 

So  Rachel  followed  Ruth,  not  ill  content 
To  be  alone  for  thought  if  not  for  sleep. 
Her  will  was  not  to  sleep ;  but  weariness, 
With  youth  and  health,  was  stronger,  and  she  slept. 

Already,  when  she  woke,  the  sun  halfway 
From  his  high  noon  had  down  the  western  slope 
Of  sky  descended,  and  she  hearkening  heard 
A  rumorous  noise  without  upon  the  ways, 
The  stir  of  movement,  steps  of  many  feet, 
With  sound,  muffled,  of  many  voices  nigh, 
That  startled  her  from  sweet  forgetfulness 
To  sudden  sad  remembrance  of  the  things 
That  had  been,  and  that  were,  and  were  to  be. 
Instinctive  up  she  sprang,  for,  "  Lo,"  she  said, 
"They  gather  unto  Stephen's  funeral; 
Behooves  that  I  be  ready  with  all  speed." 
Therewith  upon  her  knees  she  sank  and  prayed 
A  prayer  for  Ruth  and  for  Ruth's  little  ones, 
Widowed  and  orphaned  by  so  dear  a  death, 
And  for  herself — and  for  her  brother  Saul  ! 


Book  IX.  RUTH  AND  RAC1IKI..  229 

Then  her  heart  swelled  to  a  capacious  wish, 

And,  anguished  in  one  swift  vicarious  throe 

Of  great  desire  for  help  and  grace  divine, 

She  embraced  the  total  church  of  Jesus  Christ  - 

Of  such  a  guide,  of  such  a  stay,  bereaved ! 

Then  Rachel,  with  the  Everlasting  Arms 

Invisibly,  nigh  visibly,  around 

Her  to  sustain  her  steps,  came  forth,  as  one 

That  meekly  wralks  leaning  on  her  beloved, 

And  begged  of  Ruth  that  she  might  sister  be 

To  her,  that  day,  and  thenceforth  ever,  mourn 

As  sister  with  her  in  the  eyes  of  all. 

"  For  I  am  lonely,  "  Rachel  said,  "  O  Ruth, 

As  thou  art ;  lonely  let  us  be,  we  twain, 

Together,  widows  both,  and  mix  our  tears. 

For  also  I  am  widow,  as  thou  art, 

Yet  not  as  thou  —  since  me  a  heavier  stroke 

Makes  widow,  who  have  never  been  a  wife!" 

Ruth  answered,  though  she  did  not  understand, 
And  kissed  her  friend  in  plight  of  sisterhood. 

So  they  two,  clad  alike  from  out  Ruth's  store 
Of  raiment,  clad  in  sad  attire  alike, 
As  sisters  walked  together  side  by  side  — 


230  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

Ruth's    children    with    them,   grieved,    not    knowing 

why  — 

To  where,  from  Mary's  house  and  Martha's  borne, 
With  grievous  lamentation,  by  good  men 
Devout,  the  flower  and  choice  of  Israel, 
Was  laid  the  sacred  dust  of  Stephen  down 
And  sealed  within  a  rock-hewn  sepulchre. 

Joseph  of  Arimathsea,  he  who  sought 
And  gained  from  Pilate  leave  to  take  away 
The  body  of  Jesus  crucified,  had  sent 
To  Bethany,  betimes,  before  the  hour 
Of  burial,  rich  spices,  a  great  weight, 
Aloes  and  myrrh,  with  linen  pure  and  fine, 
To  wrap  the  body  of  Stephen  for  his  tomb. 
Mary,  the  mother  of  the  Lord,  with  John 
Beloved  of  Jesus,  loving  her  as  son, 
Came  to  that  feast  of  sorrow  bringing  tears, 
To  Ruth  medicinal  more  than  any,  wept 
By  one  who  had  so  learned  to  weep.     So  there 
With  sackcloth  worn  and  ashes  on  the  head, 
They  wailed  aloud,  that  Hebrew  company, 
Women  and  men,  they  beat  the  breast,  they  rent 
Their  raiment,  until  one  stood  forth  who  said  : 


Book  IX.  RUTH  AND    RACHEL.  231 

"  Enough  already  has  to  grief  been  given. 

Us  it  befits  not  here,  for  Stephen  dead, 

To  mourn  as  mourn  others  who  have  no  hope. 

He  was  a  burning  and  a  shining  light, 

And  we  a  season  in  his  beams  were  glad. 

Glory  to  God  who  kindled  him  for  us ! 

Glory  to  God  who  hath  from  us  withdrawn 

His  shining,  and  now  hides  him  in  Himself! 

We  thought  we  could  not  spare  him,  but  God  knew. 

Let  all  be  as  God  wills  Who  knows.     Amen  !" 

"  Amen  !"  they  solemnly  responded  all, 
And  he  who  spake  these  things  went  on  and  said  : 
"  The  Lord  anointed  Stephen  with  the  oil 
Of  gladness  in  the  gift  of  speech  above 
His  fellows.     How  he  flamed  insufferably, 
In  words  that  leapt  out  of  his  mouth,  like  swords 
Out  of  their  sheaths,  enkindled  to  devour 
The  wicked  !     When  he  spoke,  flew  seraphim 
And  bore  from  off  the  altar  living  coals 
Of  God  which,  laid  upon  his  lips,  purged  them 
To  utter  those  pure  words  that  purified. 
What  zeal,  what  wisdom,  what  fixed  faith,  what  power ! 
He  stood  our  bulwark,  he  advanced  our  sword, 


232  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

And  single  seemed  an  insupportable  host. 

Yet  this  puissant  soldier  of  the  truth, 

To  disobedience  so  implacable, 

How  gentle  and  how  placable  he  was 

To  all  obedience  !     He  was  like  his  Lord, 

That  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  named 

Also  the  Lamb  of  God.     No  words  had  he 

Save  words  of  vivid  flame,  sudden  and  swift 

And  deadly  like  the  lightning,  for  God's  foes  ; 

But  for  the  little  flock  of  Jesus,  balm 

His  speech  —  into  those  lips  such  grace  was  poured  ! 

"  Nor  less  in  him  for  mighty  work  than  word 
The  Holy  Ghost  a  fountain  was  of  power. 
From  him  or  through  him  what  a  plenteous  stream 
Flowed  like  the  river  of  God  in  miracle  ! 
Signs,  wonders,  gifts  of  healing,  heavenly  powers, 
Innumerable  flocked  about  his  hand, 
Like  doves  unto  their  windows  flying  home, 
Waiting  there  eager  to  perform  his  will. 

"  A  prophet  of  the  elder  time,  reborn 
Into  the  spirit  of  this  latter  age, 
Was  Stephen.     Thanking  God  for  him,  let  us 
Together  and  steadfastly  pray  that  He 


Book  IX.  RUTH  AND    RACHEL. 

Who  made  the  great  Elijah  live  again 

In  John  the  Baptist,  give  us  Stephen  back 

In  resurrection  from  his  tomb  with  power. 

Thus  shall  we  pray  as  himself  prophesied  - 

For  Stephen,  you  remember,  glanced  at  this 

In  prophecy;  unless  not  prophecy 

It  were,  but  only  generous  hope,  with  wish 

To  comfort  Rachel,  when  he  spake  to  her 

Of  grace  to  come  upon  her  brother  yet- 

We  shall  so  seek  what  seems  it  he  foresaw, 

If  we  ask  Jesus  to  make  captive  Saul !  " 

That  speaker  ceased,  and  then  a  prophetess 
Among  the  women  there  took  up  a  wail, 
WThich  triumphed  into  gladness  as  it  grew : 

"  Is  fallen,  is  fallen,  a  prince  in  Israel  ! 
Woe,  while  it  yet  was  day,  his  sun  went  down  ! 
Daughters  of  Judah,  mourn  for  Stephen  slain  ! 

"  Mourn  for  a  candle  of  the  Lord  put  out, 
A  torch  of  noble  witness  quenched  in  blood  ; 
Wear  sackcloth  of  thick  darkness  and  bewail ! 

"  Repent,  O  daughters  of  Jerusalem, 
Repent,  forsake  your  wickedness  of  woe ; 

£r£     ^^^Vw 


234  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  IX. 

Look  up,  look  up,  the  quenched  torch  burns  a  star! 

"  Is  risen,  is  risen  ;  behold,  at  the  right  hand 
On  high  sits  he  of  his  ascended  Lord  ; 
Rejoice,  rejoice,  for  Stephen  could  not  die  ! 

"  Comfort  ye  Ruth  ;  thrice  among  women  she 
Lives  blessed,  who,  from  wife  to  him,  became, 
Widowed,  partaker  of  his  martyrdom  ! 

"  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David,  Who, 
Beheld  of  Stephen  standing  in  the  heavens, 
Received  His  servant's  spirit  to  Himself! 

"  The  Resurrection  and  the  Life  is  He  ; 
He  will  not  leave  this  body  in  its  tomb ; 
Stephen  and  we  shall  meet  Him  in  the  air. 

"  Descending  with  the  sound  that  wakes  the  dead, 
Ten  thousand  of  His  saints  attending  Him, 
He  comes  !  He  comes  !  Even  so,  Lord  Jesus,  come  ! 

"  Salvation,  worship,  blessing,  glory,  power, 
Forever  and  forever  unto  God, 
Our  God ;  He  never  will  forsake  His  own." 

Uplifted  high  in  heart,  they  -went  away. 


BOOK    X. 

SAUL    AT    BETHANY. 


AT  the  funeral  service  for  Stephen,  Shimei  was  a  skulking 
attendant.  He  catches  at  a  mention  there  overheard  by  him  of 
the  name  of  Saul  in  connection  with  that  of  Stephen,  to  plot  an 
instigated  persecuting  visit  on  Saul's  part  to  Bethany  ;  Shimei 
hoping  that  Saul  will  thus  encounter  his  own  sister  identified 
as  a  Christian.  Saul  takes  a  band  of  men  and  makes  the 
visit.  He  finds  his  intended  victims  all  together  at  the  house 
of  Ruth  condoling  with  her — Rachel  indeed  among  them. 
After  sharp  inward  conflict,  and  much  effort  put  forth  without 
success  to  make  his  victims  abjure  their  faith,  Saul  finally 
takes  them  to  prison.  But  Rachel,  she  vainly  entreating  to 
share  her  companions'  fate,  he  leaves  behind.  She  takes 
upon  herself  the  charge  of  Ruth's  children  in  their  own  home, 
where  Saul,  month  after  month,  secretly  sends  to  her  supply 
of  every  need. 


SAUL    AT    BETHANY. 

AMONG  the  sons  of  God,  when  these  one  day 
Came  to  present  themselves  before  the  Lord, 
Satan  came  also ;  and  so  Shimei, 
Amid  the  throng  that  mourned  at  Stephen's  death, 
Intruded.     With  smooth  face  of  sanctimony, 
Skulking  to  be  unseen  or  heeded  not, 
He  hovered  furtive  on  the  outer  edge 
Of  audience,  when  those  words  of  praise  were  said 
To  hearten  —  eye  and  ear  alert  to  mark 
All  that  befell.     His  thought  was,  '  Here  perhaps 
I  shall  learn  something  to  the  true  behoof 
And  profit  of  our  cause  —  right  aim  secure 
For  the  next  blow  of  vengeance  to  be  struck.' 
The  name  of  Saul  mysteriously  conjoined 
With  Rachel's,  in  abhorrent  prophecy 
As  seemed  —  this,  Shimei  caught  at  eagerly 
And  said,  '  Aha  ! ' 

Then,  as  the  throng  dispersed 


238  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  X. 

All  to  their  several  homes,  straight  Shimei 

Went  to  seek  Saul.     Him  found  that  spy  malign 

With  the  chief  priests  in  council,  plotting  deep 

To  hunt  the  sect  of  Jesus  to  the  death. 

These  had  armed  Saul  with  writ  and  warrant  sealed 

Empowering  him  to  enter  where  he  would, 

House  after  house,  and  whomsoever  found, 

Man  be  it  or  woman,  guilty  of  belief 

In  Jesus  as  Messiah,  such  to  seize 

And  drag  to  prison. 

Instantly  conceived 

Shimei  a  subtle  snare  to  enmesh  the  feet 
Of  Saul.     The  proud  young  zealot  Pharisee 
Should  be  set  on  to  visit  first  in  search 
Those  homes  of  Bethany  ;  where,  unadvised 
Perhaps,  so  Shimei  guessed,  the  brother  might, 
To  his  dismay,  find  his  own  sister  one 
With  the  disciples  of  the  Nazarene. 
Then  to  make  prisoner  his  own  flesh  and  blood, 
Or  openly  spare  Rachel  for  kin's  sake  - 
This,  scandal  against  scandal  doubtful  weighed, 

Would  be  the  hard  alternative  to  Saul. 

% 

"Beloved  brother  Saul,"  so  Shimei  spoke, 


BookX.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  239 

"  /  mourned  at  Stephen's  funeral  to-day. 

Not  loud,  you  know,  but  deep,  my  mourning  was  ; 

Not  loud,  for  I  am  modest,  and  my  wish 

Was  less  to  be  seen  than  to  see ;  but  deep, 

For  there  was  cause,  to  one  that  loved  you,  Saul, 

To  be  sincerely  sad  on  your  behalf. 

Incredible  it  seems,  they  spoke  your  name, 

Not,  as  might  honor  it,  with  hate  and  dread, 

But  very  ambiguously,  to  say  the  least. 

In  fact,  I  fear  you  may  be  compromised, 

Unless  you  take  prompt  measures  in  the  matter. 

Hark  you,  a  certain  orator  stood  up 

Who,  after  praising  Stephen  to  his  worth, 

Distinctly  hinted  Saul  was  looked  upon 

As  hopeful  future  pervert  to  their  cause 

Predestined  to  fill  Stephen's  vacant  room. 

The  fellow  founded  on  some  prophecy 

Which,  as  I  gathered,  Stephen  had  put  forth. 

Now  this  preposterous  notion,  with  such  folk, 

Is  far  more  like  to  prosper,  and  thus  be 

Noised  undesirably,  than  you  might  guess, 

As  a  report  injurious  to  your  name. 

You  will  be  tainted  with  disloyalty, 

In  general  esteem  —  to  our  great  loss. 


240  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  X. 

"  What  I  propose  is  that  you  strike  a  stroke 
So  sudden  and  so  ringing  and  so  aimed 
As  shall  decisively  and  neatly  nip 
This  precious  piece  of  prophecy  in  the  bud, 
And  put  you  out  of  reach  of  calumny. 
You  have  your  warrant  and  commission  ;  good, 
Use  them  at  once,  sleep  not  upon  them  ;  now, 
This  very  night  —  for  domiciliary  work 
Like  what  you  purpose,  night  is  the  best  time, 
Birds  to  their  nests,  you  know,  at  night  come  home  — 
This  very  night,  take  you  a  trusty  band 
And  make  a  bold  foray  at  Bethany. 
There  Stephen  lived,  and  there  a  hotbed  yet 
Thrives  of  this  pestilent  heresy.     No  place 
Fitter  than  the  abode  and  vicinage 
Of  your  late  overmatch  in  controversy 
To  make  first  theatre  of  the  exploits 
You  aim  at  in  this  different  field — field  where, 
With  odds  so  in  your  favor,  you  should  win. 
Easier  far,  given  the  right  support,  to  drag 
To  dungeon  and  to  death  a  hundred  men 
Or  praying  women,  all  as  tame  as  sheep, 
Than  one  impracticable  fellow  like 
That  Stephen  manage  in  fair  controversy  ! 


BookX.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  241 

"  You  have  my  best  kind  hopes  and  all  good  men's. 
Ask  for  the  house  that  harbored  Stephen's  corpse 
And  whence  the  funeral  issued  —  quarry  there 
You  cannot  fail  to  find.     The  widow  too 
Of  Stephen,  I  watched  her,  and  what  I  saw 
Makes  me  misdoubt  her  Hebrew  orthodoxy. 
Sound  her  —  an  ounce  of  thorough  work  done  now, 
Unquestionably  thorough,  will  be  worth 
A  hundred  weight  of  paltering  by  and  by. 
Despise  the  fear  that  now  and  then  a  man 
May  call  you  cruel;  the  worst  cruelty, 
As  you  and  I  well  know,  is  ill-timed  softness. 
This  thing  must  be  stamped  out ;  it  is  a  plague, 
It  creeps  from  house  to  house,  no  house  is  safe. 
Your  house,  Saul,  mine — that  sister  fair  of  yours, 
Yes,  treat  the  thought  with  scorn,  but  some  fine  day, 
Why  not?  Saul  wakes  to  find  his  sister  lost." 

How  far  unconsciously,  Saul  could  not  guess, 
But  Shimei,  in  that  last  home  thrust  of  his, 
Either  by  pure  fortuity,  or  else 
With  malice  the  most  exquisitely  wise, 
Had  hit  the  quivering  quick  of  Saul's  sore  pride. 
Saul  winced  visibly,  and  Shimei,  satisfied, 


242  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  X. 

Left  him  alone  the  prey  of  his  own  thoughts. 


Saul's  thoughts  were  visions  rather ;  first,  he  saw 
His  sister  as  in  that  farewell  with  her 
Bowed  beautiful  beneath  a  brother's  scorn, 
Like  a  meek  flower  broken  with  tempest ;  then, 
Stephen  he  saw,  his  face  with  God  in  him 
Afire,  before  the  council ;  next,  that  face 
Toward  heaven  upturned,  he,  far  within  the  veil 
Agaze,  beholding  there  the  glory  of  God  ; 
Once  more,  the  martyr  lifting  holy  hands 
On  high,  with  his  last  breath  praying  for  those 
That  slew  him,  praying  also  then  for  Saul  ! 
Rachel  the  while  —  she  rather  felt  than  seen- 
With  tears  that  did  not  gather,  but  that  made 
Her  deep  eyes  deeper  than  the  soundless  sea, 
Looking  at  him.     Swift  then  the  vision  changed, 
And  he  saw  Stephen  in  the  temple  court 
Turn  suddenly  round  on  Saul  his  blinding  face 
To  threaten  him  with  promise  that,  one  day, 
He,  Saul  himself,  should  grovel  in  the  dust 
Before  the  feet  of  Jesus  crucified ! 
Those  visions  were  as  when  the  lightning-flash, 
By  night,  fast  following  lightning-flash,  reveals, 


BookX.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  243 

One  instant  and  no  more,  the  world,  hut  prints 
Its  image  on  the  eye  intensely  bright. 

The  final  vision  wrought  a  fierce  revolt 
In  Saul  from  that  relenting  which,  before, 
The  earlier  visions  almost  made  him  feel. 
As  with  a  mortal  gripe,  his  vise-like  will 
Clutched  at  his  heart  and  held  it  fast  and  hard. 
Scorning  to  be  diverted  from  his  path 
Because,  forsooth,  the  meddling  Shimei 
Pointed  it  out  to  him  offensively, 
Saul  moved  at  once  to  go  to  Bethany. 
Seven  servitors  he  chose,  strong  men  whom  use 
Had,  hand  and  heart,  seasoned  to  such  employ  - 
With  these  a  guide  —  and  started  on  his  way. 
Again  the  moon  shone,  as  the  yesternight, 
And  flooded  heaven  and  earth  with  glory  mild. 
But  her  mild  glory  now  was  a  rebuke 
To  human  passion,  not  a  balm  to  pain. 
With  swords  and  staves   armed,  as  that  night  came 

they 

Who  looked  for  Jesus  in  Gethsemane- 
The  needless  lamps  and  torches  in  their  hands 
With  flare  and  smoke  affronting  the  moonlight 


CA 


244  THE  EPIC   OF  SA  UL.  Book  X. 

They  marched,  those  seven,  following  the  guide  with 

Saul. 

At  first  these  chattered  lightly  as  they  walked, 
But  soon  the  stern,  stark,  wordless  mood  of  Saul, 
And  his  grim  purpose  in  his  pace  expressed, 
Urgent  and  swift,  taxing  their  utmost  strength 
To  follow  and  not  fall  behind,  quite  quelled 
The  social  spirit  in  all,  and  on  all  went 
In  sullen  silence  like  their  chief.     Like  him, 
Insensibly  each  moment  more  and  more, 
While  thought  and  feeling  they  shut  strictly  up 
Within  them  from  all  vent  in  speech,  they  these 
Changed  to  brute  instinct  of  vindictiveness ; 
Insensibly,  like  him,  with  every  step 
Of  vehement  ongoing,  vehement 
Propulsion  gathered  they  in  mind  and  will 
To  reach  and  grapple  with  their  task.     So  on 
And  up  with  speed  they  pressed  toward  Bethany. 

At  Bethany,  meanwhile,  the  flock  in  fold 
Abode  the  coming  of  those  prowler  wolves  — 
Unweeting,  in  sad  sense  of  safety  lulled. 
The  sisters,  with  the  brother  Lazarus, 
Had  to  Ruth's  house  at  eve  repaired  ;  they  there 


BookX.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  245 

With  Rachel  sat  together,  in  the  court 
Under  the  open  sky,  and  spake  with  Ruth, 
Or  spake  for  Ruth  to  hear,  comforting  her. 

" '  I  am  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life 
Thus  Martha  —  "  how  the  very  words  to  me 
Were  spirit  of  life,  were  resurrection  power, 
So  spoken,  from  such  lips,  at  such  a  time, 
When  Lazarus  lay  sleeping  in  that  swoon 
Which  we  call  death  !     I  did  not  need  to  wait 
Until  my  brother  should  indeed  again 
Arise,  obedient,  at  His  word,  to  feel 
The  utterer  of  that  saying  was  the  Christ." 
"  But  when  He  wept,  when  Jesus  with  us  wept," 
Said  Mary,  "  I  felt  solace  in  His  tears 
Such  that  almost  I  would  have  always  grieved, 
To  be  always  so  comforted. "     A  pause, 
Then  eyes  on  Lazarus  turned,  and  he  :  "  From  where 
I  was  —  but  where  I  was,  although  I  seem 
Well  to  remember,  yet  could  not  I  tell 
In  any  words,  or  show  by  any  signs, 
However  I  might  try-- I  heard  His  voice 
Say,  '  Lazarus,  come  forth. '     Those  round  me  heard, 
T  thought  they  heard,  with  me,  that  potent  voice, 


246  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  X. 

And  they  were  not  surprised,  as  was  not  I, 

Seeming"  to  know  it  and  to  understand. 

That  voice  goes  everywhere  and  is  obeyed, 

To  all  the  perfect  law  of  liberty, 

And  I  obeyed  as  naturally  as  I  breathe ; 

And  I  am  here,  in  witness  of  His  power, 

Whose  power  is  universal  through  all  worlds." 

"  His  power  is  great,"  said  Ruth,  "and  wide  His  sway, 

Yet  seems  His  grace  the  sovereign  of  His  power.  " 

"  Yea,"  Rachel  said,  "  for  doth  not  power  in  Him 

Bend  to  the  yoke  and  service  of  His  grace?" 

"  We  easily  err,  "  said  Lazarus,  "  seeking  here 

To  comprehend  the  incomprehensible. 

All  difference  is  in  us,  for  all  in  Him 

One  and  the  same  is ;  power  is  grace  and  grace 

Is  power,  in  Him,  nay,  power  and  grace  is  He. 

And  He  is  ours  and  we  are  His,  and  one 

Are  we  with  Him  and  in  Him  one  likewise 

Each  with  the  other,  all."     "  How  blest!"  they  said, 

"  And  the  whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth 

Are  one,  and  Stephen  is  with  us  or  we 

With  him,  and  heaven  is  here  or  here  is  heaven ! " 
\ 

A  little  while  in  silence  and  deep  muse, 


BookX.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  247 

And,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  fellowship 
With  the  Almighty  Father  and  His  Son. 
Thru,  "  Lo,  let  us  join  hands, "  they  said,  "  and  sing 
That  psalm  which  breathes  of  unity  like  this." 
With  braided  tones,  in  unison  they  sang: 
1  Behold,  how  good  it  is  for  brethren  here, 
'  How  pleasant,  thus  in  unity  to  dwell 
1  Together  !     It  is  like  that  costly  chrism 
'  Upon  the  head  which  overflowing  ran 
'  Down  Aaron's  beard  and  down  his  garment's  folds, 
'Abundant  as  the  dew  of  Hermon  drops, 
1  Distilled,  upon  the  heights  of  Sion  where 
'Jehovah  fixed  the  blessing,  life,  even  life 
'  Forevermore.' 

"  A  sweet  strain  and  a  rich," 
Said  Lazarus ;  "  David  touched  it  to  his  harp, 
Taught  by  the  Holy  Spirit.     Nevertheless, 
Something  it  lacks  to  fill  the  measure  up 
To  that  deep  sense  of  oneness  which  we  feel 
In  Jesus,  since  He  came,  since  Jesus  came 
And  spake,  then  went,  but  came  again,  in  us 
Forever  to  abide.     Cannot  we  sing 
Some  words  of  His,  as  tunable,  more  deep? 
Such  words  He  spake  in  a  celestial  rhythm 


248  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  X. 

That  night  before  He  sought  Gethsemane. 
They  sat  as  in  the  Holy  of  holies  with  Him, 
And  John  leaned  on  His  bosom  where  He  sat. 
I  have  heard  John  rehearse  the  heavenly  words 
Until  at  length  I  too  have  them  by  heart." 
Then  Lazarus  gave  them  sentences,  which  all 
Chanted  in  simple  measure  low  and  sweet: 
1  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  ye  believe 
'  In  God,  also  in  Me  believe.     Within 
1  My  Father's  house  there  many  mansions  are. 
'  I  should  have  told  you,  had  it  not  been  so, 
'  Because  I  go  to  fit  a  place  for  you. 
*  And  if  I  go  and  fit  for  you  a  place, 
1  I  shall  return  and  take  you  to  Myself, 
'  That  where  I  am  there  ye  may  also  be. ' 

Was  it  a  premonition,  or  did  grief 
Surge  up  through  peace  and  joy  to  claim  its  own  ? 
Said  Lazarus :  "  Yet  He  told  us,  '  In  the  world 
Ye  will  have  tribulation,  though  in  Me 
Ye  shall  have  peace.'     With  tribulation,  peace!" 

His  closing  words  they  took  from  Lazarus'  lips, 
"With  tribulation,  peace!"  and  of  them  made 
A  musical  refrain  half  sad,  half  glad, 


Book  X.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  249 

Or  wholly  glad  in  sadness,  which  they  sang. 
When  ever  were  there  cadences  more  sweet, 
More  sweet  or  more  pathetic?     Thrice  sang  they 
Those  words  together;  hut,  at  the  fourth  time, 
Just  in  that  hreath  between  the  rise  and  fall, 
Before  from  '  tribulation  '  they  touched  '  peace  '  - 
A  shock  as  of  a  mace  struck  on  the  door, 
Which  yielded,  and  abrupt  there  strode  in  —  Saul! 

Saul  was  alone;  his  men  he  left  without. 
The  band  had  first  the  sisters'  dwelling  sought, 
To  find  the  inmates  gone  —  fled,  as  Saul  guessed. 
Without  delay,  they  came  to  Ruth's  abode, 
Fiercer  from  disappointment  Saul.     But  though 
Ruthless  he  came,  he  now,  arrested  there, 
Ruthful  a  moment  stood  at  gaze.     He  saw 
Four  women  and  one  man  in  simple  sort 
Sitting  together  in  communion  still. 
They  did  not  look  like  culprits,  nay,  a  light 
Purer  than  purest  moonlight  seemed  to  shine 
From  out  their  faces  underneath  the  moon. 
It  was  a  feast  of  comfort  that  they  kept, 
Those  four,  with  Ruth  the  widowed  —  this  Saul  saw, 
And  his  heart  thawed  to  pity  and  sheer  shame. 


250  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  X. 

He  would  have  turned  and  left  them,  but  —  his  men 
Without !     The  chief  priests  and  the  Sanhedrim  ! 
And  Shimei !     And  Saul,  with  all  Saul  owed 
To  Saul's  fair  fame,  his  conscience,  and  his  God  ! 

This  all  was  in  an  instant,  while  he  yet 
Only  the  group  and  not  the  persons  saw 
Who  made  the  group,  and  so  before  he  knew 
His  sister  in  her  sombre  different  garb 
Disguised  and  in  the  half  light  of  the  moon. 
As  Rachel  now  he  fully  recognized, 
Dismay  almost  unmanned  him  once  again. 
Then  anger  to  dismay  succeeding  made 
His  brother's  heart  in  him  against  her  burn 
The  hotter  that  it  was  a  brother's  heart. 
Speechless  he  hung,  because  he  could  not  speak 
For  anger ;  but  when  she,  adventuring,  drew 
Near  him  and  said,  "  Brother,  I  pray  thee  let 
Me  speak  with  thee  apart  a  moment,"  then 
The  vials  of  his  speech  he  broke  on  her  : 

"  '  Brother' !  Thou  shalt  not  '  brother'  me.     Thou  hast 
No  brother  more,  no  sister  I.     Once,  yea  — 
But  that  is  long  ago,  and  she  is  dead, 
My  sister,  and  in  her  name  will  I  hear 


Book  X.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  251 

No  woman  speak  henceforth.     Thou  hast  missed  thy 

mark 

In  that  appeal.     Better  hadst  thou  bode  dumb. 
Go,  woman  !     Thither !     Sit  thee  with  thine  own  !" 

Saul,  with  his  finger  pointing  to  her  seat, 
Just  left,  in  added  scorn,  spurned  her  from  him. 
Then  Lazarus  spoke:  "  With  me  do  what  thou  wilt  ; 
But  these  are  women,  let  me  stand  for  them." 
"  Stand  for  thyself, "  said  Saul,  "  and  answer  me. 
Thou  art  called  Lazarus,  I  trow  ?  "    "  Thou  hast  said, " 
Lazarus  replied.     "  Well,  friend,  with  thee,"  said  Saul, 
"  I  have  to  speak.     Disciple  art  thou,  then, 
Of  Jesus  Nazarene,  late  crucified?" 
"Of  Jesus,"  full  confessing,  Lazarus  said, 
"  Of  Jesus,  whom,  not  knowing  what  they  did, 
Men  crucified,  but  whom  God  glorified, 
Raising  Him  from  the  dead  and  seating  Him 
At  the  right  hand  of  glory  in  the  heavens  - 
Of  Him  I  am  disciple.     Bless  His  name!" 

"Thou  art  young  to  utter  blasphemy,"  said  Saul  ; 
"  Sure  unadvisedly  thou  hast  spoken  this. 
Unsay  it  instantly,  and  swear  it  false, 
Or,  by  the  warrant  of  the  Sanhedrim, 


252  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  X. 

Thou  goest  with  me  to  prison,  perhaps  to  death, 
The  way  of  Stephen  and  all  heretics ! " 

"  Thou  speakest  idly,"  Lazarus  said  to  Saul  ; 
"  Prison  and  death  no  terrors  have  for  me. 
The  Lord  I  serve  is  Lord  of  life  and  death. " 

"  Yea,  I  have  heard, "  said  Saul  to  Lazarus, 
"  Thou  boastest  to  have  been  from  death  itself 
Called  back  to  life  by  whom  thou  namest  Christ. 
Let  him,  once  more,  call  thee  from  out  the  tomb 
To  which  I  shall  consign  thee  —  if  he  can. 
Saul  then  perhaps  will  his  disciple  be  ! 
Poor  fool,  fanatic,  what  shall  I  call  thee  ? 
Persist  not  in  this  folly.     Be  a  Jew, 
A  Jew  indeed,  nor  fling  thy  life  away. 
Anathema  be  Jesus!'  say  but  that, 
Thou,  Lazarus,  and  all  the  rest,  with  thee, 
And  I  go  hence  taking  the  sword  away, 
The  sword  of  just  authority,  undrawn, 
Asleep  within  its  scabbard,  ye  all  safe, 
All  Jews  indeed,  and  I  given  back  again 
A  sister,  Rachel  mine,  won  from  the  dead ! 
*  Anathema  be  Jesus!'  say  those  words." 

Sau)  ceased,  awaiting  what  those  five  would  do. 


Book  X.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  253 

They  did  not  look  at  one  another;  all, 

As  with  one  will  to  all  —  their  eyes  upraised, 

And  their  hands  clasped  in  ecstasy  of  awe  — 

Together  "Alleluia  Jesus!"  said. 

On  Saul  a  power  like  lightning  fallen  from  heaven 

Fell,  at  that  adoration  from  their  lips. 

A  moment  he  stood  stupefied,  and  then, 

With  a  great  wrench  of  scornful  will,  he  freed 

Himself  and  summoned  his  retainers  in. 

These  entered  rudely,  but  abashed  they  hung, 
And  wondering  saw  their  master  half  abashed, 
Before  that  little  company  clothed  on 
With  virtue  like  a  dreadful  panoply. 
Half  with  the  air  of  one  subdued,  or  one 
Feeling  he  acts  by  sufferance  not  by  power, 
Saul  bids  bind  all  —  save  Rachel  —  and  forthwith 
Lead  them  to  prison. 

"  Also  me,  bind  me," 
So  Rachel  to  the  men  said  eagerly, 
And  offered  her  fair  wrists.     They  looked  at  Saul, 
But  Saul  vouchsafed  to  them  nor  word  nor  sign. 
Still,  'No/  they  gathered  from  that  cold  aspect 
In  him  which  seemed  to  say,  '  That  which  I  bid, 


254  THE   EPIC   OF   SAUL.  Book  X. 

Do,  further,  naught. '     Rachel  to  Saul  himself 

Beseechingly  then  turned  and  said:"  O  Saul, 

Full  well  I  know  thou  doest  this,  constrained 

By  conscience.     Then  by  conscience  be  constrained 

To  let  thy  men  bind  also  me,  who  am 

As  guilty  as  these  are  and  with  them  should  share 

One  lot.  " 

"  I  did  not  come  here  to  be  taught 
My  duty, "  Saul  said,  "  least  of  all  by  thee. 
And  least  of  all  from  thee  will  I  abide 
To  be  adjured  as  by  my  conscience.     Once 
I  had  a  sister,  she  was  conscience  to  me, 
But,  as  I  told  thee,  that  was  long  ago, 
And  she  is  dead,  my  sister!" 

Sadness  mixed, 
Unmeant,  resisted,  irresistible, 

With  Saul's  enforced  hardheartedness,  which  broke 
His  tone  to  pathos,  and,  despite  himself 
With  those  last  words  he  burst  in  tears.     He  shook 
In  shudders  of  strong  agony,  while  all 
Wondered,  but  Rachel  did  not  wonder,  she 
Knew  far  too  well  her  brother,  far  too  well 
Knew  their  joint  past,  the  two  pasts  they  had  had 
Together,  long  and  happy  one,  and  one 


BookX.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  255 

So  brief,  so  bitter,  —  and  she  pitied  Saul. 

She  pitied  him,  but  strongly  did  not  weep  - 

Though  afterward,  alone,  remembering, 

She  wept  as  if  her  eyes  were  fountains  of  tears  — 

With  him  now  Rachel  would  not  weep,  for  she 

Knew  far  too  well  her  brother,  that  he  scorned 

Himself  for  weeping  those  hot  tears,  and  would 

Be  vexed  to  see  tears  wept  in  sympathy 

As  if  with  will  he  let  his  mood  relent. 

So  Rachel  held  her  pity  hard  shut  up 

Within  her  heart,  which  ached  the  more  denied 

Its  wished-for  vent  in  tears,  and  Saul  soon  curbed 

His  passion  and  in  other  passion  veiled. 

"  Haste,  there  !"  he  said,  sharp  turning  on  his  men, 

"  The  night  flies,  while  ye  loiter." 

Now  the  men 

Already  had  bound  Lazarus.     He,  ere  yet 
The  shameful  needless  bonds  upon  the  wrists 
Of  those  four  gentle  women  were  made  fast, 
Said  :    "  Saul,  what  evil  have  these  women  done 
That  they  deserve  roughness  like  this  ?     I  go 
Willingly  with  thee,  albeit  innocent, 
For  I  a  man  am  and  can  well  endure 
Bonds,  stripes,  dungeon,  or  death,  having  such  hope 


256  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  X. 

Within  me  as  makes  all  afflictions  light, 
Whatever  they  may  be,  compared  with  that 
Eternal  weight  of  glory  nigh  at  hand. 
Like  hope  have  also  these,  and  they  will  bear, 
Doubtless,  supported,  whatsoever  ill 
Unmerited  thou  choosest  to  inflict. 
But  wilt  thou  choose  to  inflict  indignity 
And  pain  on  such  as  these  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  choose, n 

Said  Saul ;  "  I  without  choosing  do,  not  what 
I  would,  but  what  I  must.     I  too  wear  chains, 
Am  bond  of  conscience,  heavier  chains  wear  I 
Than  these  light  manacles  that  bind  the  hands 
But  leave  the  heart  free  and  one's  will  one's  own. 
Chained  am    I    and    driven.     Conscience    drives  me 

on, 

Both  will  and  heart  in  me  under  the  lash 
Cower,  and  I  here  as  but  a  galley-slave 
Do  what  my  conscience  bids,  joyless,  and  fierce 
From  lack  of  joy,  more  miserable  far, 
Binding,  than  ye  are  bound,  with  your  fool's  joy 
Of  windy  hope  !     For  me,  I  only  know 
That,  in  whatever  way,  this  thing  accursed, 
This  craze  to  think  that  man  the  Christ,  must  be 


BookX.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  257 

Curbed,  checked,  stopped,  crushed,  brought  to  an  utter 

end, 

Forever.     All  the  future  of  our  race 
Hangs  on  it.     Woman,  tempted,  fell,  she  first, 
In  Eden,  whence  is  all  our  woe,  and  now 
Women  it  seems  are  the  peculiar  prey 
Of  this  new  trick  of  devilish  subtlety  ; 
And,  as  of  old,  woman  deceived  becomes 
Deceiver,  and  through  her  the  mischief  spreads 
Ungovernably.     So  women,  too  —  the  cause 
In  part  of  the  disease  —  must  in  part  pay 
The  price  of  cure.     For  remedy  this  is, 
Not  punishment.     Ye  for  the  general  health 
Suffer —  for  your  own  health  not  less,  if  ye 
Yield  wisely,  and  not  foolishly  resist. 
Yield  wisely  now,  and  let  me  hence  depart 
Cheered  to  have  healed  a  little  here  the  hurt 
With  which  the  daughter  of  God's  people  bleeds!" 

How  little  prospered  this  his  new  appeal, 
Saul  learned,  when   Ruth,  as  not  having  heard  even, 

said : 

"  At  least  let  me,  if  I  indeed  must  leave 
My  children  double  orphans  so,  let  me 


258  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  X. 

Now  go  and  see  them  in  their  helpless  sleep, 
And  take  a  farewell  of  them  with  my  eyes. 
But  who  will  care  for  them  when  I  am  gone? 
I  cannot,  will  not,  go  away  from  them. 
Nay,  ye  may  bind  me,  ye  may  slay  me,  drag 
Me  hence  may  ye,  alive  or  dead,  but  make 
Me  go  with  my  own  feet  away  from  them, 
My  children,  in  their  innocent  infancy, 
And  leave  them  to  pine  motherless,  forlorn, 
And  perish  in  their  innocent  infancy  - 
That  is  beyond  your  strength  —  I  will  not  go  — 
A  mother  may  defy  the  Sanhedrim  !" 

Ruth  spoke  dry-eyed,  with  holy  mother's  wrath, 
Sublime  in  her  indignant  eloquence. 
Saul,  not  unmoved,  although  inexorable, 
Said  :  "  Woman,  as  thy  wish  is,  thou  shalt  go 
Freely  to  see  thy  children.     May  the  sight 
Dispose  thee  to  a  better  mind  !     Come  back 
Ready  to  say,  '  For  their  sake,  I  renounce 
My  folly,  I  will  be  true  Jewish  mother 
To  them,  so  let  me  stay, '  -  -  and  thou  shalt  stay. 

Ruth  going,  Rachel  thought,  '  Shall  I  too  go 
With  her,  that  I  may  help  her  bear  to  part 


BookX.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  259 

From  her  dear  babes  ?  '     Quickly  resolved  behind 

To  tarry,  she,  Ruth  gone,  went  up  to  Saul, 

And  said  :  "  I  pray  thee,  Saul,  let  Rachel  go 

Instead  of  Ruth  to  prison.     Let  Ruth  bide 

To  nurse  her  children.     I  will  take  her  place 

Gladly  in  her  captivity,  and  be 

A  surety  for  her.     Young  and  strong  am  I, 

And  I  will  be  a  firm  good  surety,  Saul, 

Not  fleeing  and  not  complaining,  always  there, — 

And  if,  hereafter  ever,  it  should  seem 

Needful  to  have  Ruth  come  herself  to  prison, 

Why,  she  will  still  be  here,  under  thy  harfd, 

As  now,  so  then,  to  be  hence  thither  led. 

Be  kind,  and  have  me  bound  straightway,  before 

Ruth  comes  again,  that  she  be  left  no  choice 

But  to  let  Rachel  have  her  wilful  way, 

Perceiving  that  I  have  my  bonds  on  me 

To  go  to  prison  with  her,  if  not  without, 

While  much  I  wish  to  go  without  her-- wish, 

And,  by  thy  kind  permission,  have  the  power. 

Dost  thou  not  think,  Saul  "   -wherewith  Rachel  smiled 

On  Saul  a  starlight  smile,  which  made  him  feel 

How  high  she  was  above  him  in  her  sphere 

Unconsciously  —  "  Dost  thou  not  think  that  I 

' 


260  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  X. 

Will  make  as  good  a  prisoner  as  Ruth  ?  " 

Had  she   not   smiled  that  smile,  Saul  might  have 

thought, 

'  Infatuated  child  !'  and  thought  aloud. 
But  that  bright  smile  of  almost  humor  sad 
Showed  him  how  sanely  her  true  self  she  was, 
And  he  was  baffled,  sudden-smitten  dumb. 
He  could  not  answer  her  ;  much  less  could  he 
Bid  bind  those  slender  wrists  with  manacles 
And  send  his  sister  to  imprisonment ! 
So  there  Saul  stood  before  her,  marble-mute. 
Not  long —  for  Ruth  soon  now  came  back,  more  calm, 
She  having  prayed  beside  her  sleeping  babes, 
And  trusted  them  again  to  the  Most  High 
As  Father,  and  from  the  Most  High  received 
Grace  to  bear  graciously  her  testimony, 
Even  by  imprisonment,  and  children  reft, 
For  Stephen's  Lord  and  hers.     The  others  marked 
Ruth's  placid  changed  demeanor,  and  gave  thanks 
Silent  to  God  who  thus  their  prayer  had  heard. 
"  I  go,"  she  said  to  Saul,  "  for  Jesus'  sake 
Wherever  thou  mayst  lead.     My  babes  I  trust, 
As  Stephen  trusted  them  before  he  suffered, 


BookX.  SAUL   AT  BETHANY.  261 

Unto  the  Father  of  the  fatherless. 

Lo,  I  am  ready  —  bind  me  —  for  His  sake  ! " 

Never  so  ruefully  had  those  hard  men 
Bound  any  hands  for  prison  as  they  bound  hers  ; 
And  scarcely  Saul  found  steady  voice  to  say : 
"Thy  children  shall  be  cared  for  tenderly, 
Till  thou  return  to  them  in  sounder  mind  ; 
The  fathers  of  our  tribes  will  see  to  this. " 

Then  Rachel  said,  and  saying  it  wept  at  last : 
"  They  would  not  bind  me,  Ruth,  to  take  thy  place, 
Though  I  entreated  them  while  thou  wert  gone. 
I  shall  be  left,  unworthy  to  be  left, 
If  ye,  beloved,  are  worthy  to  be  taken  ! 
But,  Ruth,  if  thou  wilt  let  me,  I  shall  stay 
And  myself  be  a  mother  to  thy  babes, 
Nurturing  them  most  lovingly,  alike 
For  thine,  their  father's,  and  their  own  sweet  sakes. 
And  I  will  daily  bring  thee  word  of  them, 
Treasuring  for  thee  each  little  syllable 
They  lisp  from  day  to  day  of  loving  speech 
Concerning  father  or  mother  gone  away. 
They  shall  not  lack  whatever  I  can  give 
Of  mother's  tendance,  so  as  yet  to  feel 


262  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  X. 

That  I  am  not  their  mother,  only  one 

Less  wise,  less  good,  less  loving,  and  less  fair 

Than  she,  who  for  their  mother's  sake  loves  them  ! 

All  this,  I  trust,  will  not  last  very  long, 

This  motherlessness  for  them,  this  childlessness 

Forthee — thou  wilt  come  back  —  hut,O  Ruth, pray"  — 

Thus  Rachel  softly  for  Ruth  sole  to  hear  — 

"  For  surely  now  thou  understandest  well, 

Too  well !  what  then  I  meant  when  once  I  told  thee, 

' I  too  am  widow  as  thou  art,  yet  not 

As  thou,  since  me  stroke  heavier  has  bereaved  ! ' — 

O  Ruth,  pray  thou  and  never  cease  to  pray 

For  Saul,  my  brother !  " 

So  they  went  away, 

And,  lodged  in  prison,  those  four  captives  sang, 
A  silent  melody  making  in  their  hearts, 
"  With  tribulation,  peace  !"  until  they  slept. 
But  Rachel,  having  followed  at  remove 
Behind  them,  saw  where  they  were  put  in  hold, 
Then,  hedged  about  meanwhile  with  purity, 
With  convoy  doubtless  too  of  angels  hedged, 
Gladly  on  such  an  errand  earthward  come, 
Invisible  bright  legion  hovering  round  !  — 


Book  X.  SAUL   AT  8ETHANY.  263 

Safely  returned  to  sleep  in  Stephen's  house. 

There  she  abode,  and  thence,  an  angel  she ! 
Went  daily  to  and  fro  between  Ruth's  house 
And  Ruth  in  prison,  bearing  messages, 
Refections  often  bearing,  food  or  drink, 
Her  own  housewifely  skill  and  instinct  nice, 
With  other  comforts  portable,  sometimes, 
Pillow  or  cushion,  rug  or  robe  or  shawl, 
Such  as  might  serve  to  cheer  the  homesick  heart 
In  any  there  imprisoned,  with  sweet  sense 
At  least  of  loving  thought  from  one  for  those 
In  bonds,  as  herself  with  them  bound  ;  the  while 
That  for  the  orphaned  children  she  made  home. 
Nor  ever  failed  to  Rachel  full  supply 
Of  all  whatever  need  there  was  to  her. 
Month  after  month,  her  cruse  was  brim  with  oil, 
With  meal  her  measure,  large  replenishment. 
God  put  it  in  the  heart  of  Saul  to  send, 
Diverted  like  an  irrigating  rill 
Full  all  its  season  from  the  affluent  Nile, 
A  secret  stream  of  various  providence 
For  Rachel  and  for  Rachel's  fosterlings 
Fed  from  the  fountain  of  his  patrimony. 


BOOK   XI. 

SAUL    AND    11  I  RAN  I 


SAUL,  ill-content  with  his  own  prosperity  in  persecution, 
retires  gloomily,  late  at  night,  to  his  desolated  home.  He 
vainly  tries  to  sleep,  and,  rising  very  early,  goes  to  consult 
Gamaliel.  Returning,  he  encounters  Shimei,  who,  with 
gibes,  instigates  a  further  act  of  persecution  on  Saul's  part, 
cunningly  contriving  it  to  make  refusal  impossible.  Saul 
attempting  the  arrest  proposed  by  Shimei  meets  with  opposi 
tion,  which  the  latter  has  secretly  inspired.  The  persecutor 
in  consequence  narrowly  escapes  violent  death,  being  rescued 
at  the  critical  moment  by  Shimei  ;  who  himself,  with  a  band 
of  servitors,  makes  the  arrest  unsuccessfully  attempted  by 
Saul  alone.  The  man  arrested  confesses  Jesus  before  the  San 
hedrim,  constant  against  every  inducement  to  deny  his  Lord. 
He  is  scourged,  at  the  instance  of  Shimei,  and  finally,  at  the 
instance  of  Mattathias,  stoned  ;  Saul  in  both  cases  giving 
his  vote  against  the  man. 


SAUL    AND    IIIRANI. 

WITH  large  prosperity  and  little  joy, 
Thus  the  first  stage  of  that  '  straight  path '  foreseen 
By  him  to  Rachel,  'traced  in  blood  and  tears/ 
Saul  had  accomplished,  and  the  night  was  late  ; 
He  parted  from  his  men  and  was  alone. 
Alone  and  moody,  by  the  westering  moon, 
His  face  downcast  turned  absently  toward  what 
Late  was  his  home,  home  longer  not  to  him, 
With  footstep  slow  suspended  by  sad  thought  - 
Which  had  no  goal,  but  ever  round  and  round 
On  one  fixed  centre  hopelessly  revolved  - 
Saul  paced  the  still  streets  of  Jerusalem, 
Like  a  soul  seeking  rest  and  finding  none. 
Before  the  door  at  length  he  finds  himself 
Of  his  own  house  forsaken  yesterday. 

For  an  uncertain  absence,  but  for  long 
As  he  supposed,  Saul  thence  that  morn  had  fled 


268  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XL 

In  haste  and  bitterness.     He  could  not  bear 

To  think  of  meeting-  Rachel  day  by  day, 

And  that  great  gulf  impassable  between 

Her  and  himself  yawning  !  he  hands  imbrued 

Perhaps  in  blood  of  those  she  counted  dear 

But  he  most  hateful  counted  bringing  home, 

Her  innocent  white  hands  to  touch,  and  feel 

The  difference  !     Therefore  he  fled  because 

1  Rachel,'  thought  he,  '  must  bide,  and  bide  we  twain 

Cannot. '     But  now  Rachel  was  gone,  and  Saul, 

Alone  and  lonely,  sojourner  might  be 

Where  brother  and  sister  late  had  shared  a  home. 

He  enters  noiselessly,  and  unperceived 

Steals  to  his  chamber ;  there  upon  his  couch 

To  restless  thought,  he,  not  to  rest,  lies  down. 

Restless  and  fruitless,  save  that,  morning  yet 

Pearl-white,  untinted  with  that  ruddy  flush 

Of  color  in  the  east  before  the  sun, 

Saul  rose,  and,  after  joyless  orisons, 

Went  to  Gamaliel's  house,  sure  him  to  find 

Already  on  his  roof  to  greet  the  dawn. 

i 

"  In  anguish  sore  and  sore  perplexity 
Of  spirit,  master,"  Saul  said,  "  lo,  I  come 


Book  XI.  SA  UL   AND   HIRANI.  269 

To  thee,  not  knowing  whither  else  to  go, 
For  solace,  and  the  solving  of  my  doubt." 

"  Welcome  thou  comest  ever,  even  or  morn, " 
Gamaliel  said  ;  "  but  what  disquiets  thee? 
When  in  the  council  last  I  heard  thee  speak, 
Thou  wert  all  firmness,  as  one  wholly  clear 
In  purpose,  and  thou  hadst  that  glad  aspect, 
Though  serious,  which  befits  the  mind  resolved. 
Whence,  Saul,  the  change  in  thee  ?" 

"  Thou  knowest,"  said  Saul 
"How  prospered  my  attempt,  ventured  upon 
Without  thy  counsel,  in  that  issue  joined 
With  Stephen." 

"  Yea,  my  son,"  Gamaliel  said  ; 
"  But  I,  meantime,  after  my  counsel  given 
Dissuading  thee,  had  learned  myself  to  feel 
How  failed  the  hand  of  brute  authority 
Against  this  strange  faith  of  the  Nazarene. 
Thine  undertaking  I  less  disapproved 
After  our  hearing  of  the  Galilaeans. 
Something  perceived  in  them,  or  through  them  felt, 
Disturbed  me  with  a  strange  solicitude, 


270  THE   EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XI. 

Which  the  ill  fortune  of  thine  own  assay 
Did  not  relieve.     But  thou,  thou  still  wert  clear, 
Wert  thou  not,  Saul  ?     Thine  action  did  not  halt  ; 
Promptly  in  Stephen's  stoning  thou  took'st  part. " 

"  I  acted  promptly,  that  I  might  be  clear 
In  thought,  "    said  Saul  ;  "this,  rather  than  because 
I  was  so  clear.     My  halting  urged  me  on. 
Yet  now,  O  master  mine,  I  might  perhaps 
Be  clear,  but  that  my  coadjutorship 
Offends  me  so,  torments  me  with  such  doubt. 
In  the  right  way  how  can  I  be,  and  be 
In  the  same  way  with  Shimei  ?     My  soul 
Sickens  at  him,  at  all  his  words  and  ways 
Sickens,  and  still  he  dogs  me  every  step, 
Clings  to  me  like  my  shadow,  whispers  me 
Over  my  shoulder,  pointing  me  out  my  way, 
Until  I  hardly  can  do  that  which  else 
Freely  I  should,  because  he  bids  me  do  it ! " 

"  Yea,  Saul,  my  son,  trust  thou  thine  instinct  there," 
Gravely  Gamaliel  said,  with  slow  reserve 
That  warned  how  more  than  he  would  say  was  meant ; 
"Our  brother  Shimei  is  a  dark  man, 
Whose  public  zeal  is  edged  with  private  spite ; 


Book  XI.  SAUL   AND  HI  RANI.  271 

Him  well,  son  Saul,  it  thee  behooves  beware. 

Since  when  thou  scornedst  him  in  those  high  words 

Before  the  council,  Shimei  hates  thee,  Saul, 

And  hate  like  his  is  sleepless  till  revenge. 

Ill  for  a  cause  that  must  be  served  by  him  ! 

But  some  are  tools,  and  others  ministers, 

Of  God,  Who  works  His  holy  will  with  all  ! " 

Unwarned  by  warning,  but  in  conscience  pricked, 
And  following  his  own  tyrannous  thought,  Saul  spoke  : 
"  Those  infamous  false  witnesses  of  his  — 
Say,  master,  did  I  on  my  conscience  take 
The  guilt  of  their  suborning,  when  consent 
I  gave  to  Stephen's  death  thereby  procured? 
My  conscience  like  a  scorpion  stings  me  on, 
But  whether  a  good  conscience  before  God 
It  be,  or  rather  a  conscience  violated, 
Which  I  must  quiet  by  not  heeding  it, 
And  by  confusing  it  with  din  of  deeds 
Forever  doing —  this  I  cannot  well 
Resolve  me,  and  —  but,  nay,  for  that  were  false, 
I  do  not  wish  thou  shouldst  resolve  me  it. 
Forgive  me,  and  farewell  !     But  pray  for  Saul  !" 

Therewith,  and  pausing  not,  like  one  distraught, 


272  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XL 

Or  one  goaded,  and  wildly  seeking  fast 
Enough  before  the  goad  to  fly,  which  flies 
Only  the  faster,  following,  for  his  speed, 
And  pricks  the  harder — so  Saul  broke  away 
And  left  Gamaliel  on  his  roof  alone 
Astonished. 

Swiftly  now,  yet  with  a  haste 
As  of  one  wishing  to  leave  far  behind 
Some  spot  abhorred,  much  more  than  as  of  one 
Eager  a  goal  before  him  to  attain, 
Say  rather  as  of  one  insanely  fierce 
Somewhither,  anywhither,  from  himself 
Pursuing  hard  himself,  to  fly,  Saul  flew 
Back  toward  his  dwelling.     At  the  door  arrived, 
He  well-nigh  stumbled  —  for  his  hasting  feet 
Against  some  shapeless  heap  struck  that  alive 
Seemed,  for  it  moved,  and  from  the  threshold,  where 
He  in  a  kind  of  ambush  crouching  lay, 
Slowly  into  the  semblance  of  a  man, 
Under  Saul's  eyes  down  bent,  upgrew —  Shimei ! 

*  Sin    coucheth    at    the   door !'    thought    Saul ;    he 

thought 
I  lalf  of  himself,  as  half  of  Shimei, 


Book  XL  SAUL   AND   HI  RAN  I.  273 

For, '  If  thou  doest  not  well,  thou  Saul  !'  thought  he, 

Then,  "  Reptile!     How  beneath  my  heel  should  I 

His  serpent  head  have  bruised  !'J  hissed  hotly  out 

Between  his  set  teeth,  and  perused  the  man. 

Half  under  breath  this,  then  to  him  aloud  : 

"  What  art  thou  ?     Imp  of  hell  spawned  hither  new 

Up  from  the  pit  ?     Avaunt !     I  loathe  thee  hence  !  " 

"Nay,   brother    Saul,"   grinned    Shimei,   therefore 

pleased 

Thus  spurned  to  be,  because  the  spurning  was 
With  anguish  of  disgust  to  him  who  spurned, 
Malevolently  yet  storing  reserve 
Of  hatred  and  revenge  therefor,  to  be 
Afterward  feasted  when  the  time  should  come, 
"  Nay,  brother  Saul,  you  look  with  eyesight  dazed 
From  undersleeping,  and  from  rash  surprise 
At  this  encounter.     I  am  Shimei, 
Your  special  coadjutor  tried  and  true. 
I  am  a  little  early,  I  confess - 
Or  late,  which  shall  I  call  it  ?  early  and  late- 
Like  moral  good  and  evil,  Saul  —  ofttimes 
Change  places  with  your  point  of  view —  become 
The  one  the  other,  as  you  look  at  them. 


274  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XI. 

"  You  see  I  hardly  slept  myself  this  night, 
Thinking  of  you,  and  pleasuring  my  mind 
With  fancies  of  the  odd  coincidences 
That  might  be  happening  you  at  Bethany. 
I  got  prompt  information  how  it  all 
Fell  out,  and  hastened  hither  to  advise 
With  you.     Upon  your  sleep,  already  much 
Cut  short,  I  would  not  thoughtlessly  break  in, 
And  so  I  dropped  me  at  your  threshold  here, 
To  wait  a  proper  hour  for  seeing  you, 
And  yet  not  let  you  pass  out  hence  unseen. 
I  must  have  fallen  asleep,  and,  brother  Saul, 
Be  sure  I  was  no  less  surprised  than  you, 
When  you  just  now  came  on  me  unaware. 
Ha  !  ha  !     How  naturally  you  mistook  your  friend 
For  something  not  so  pleasant  from  the  pit 
Vomited  suddenly  up  under  your  feet ! 
Another  might  have  taken  it  amiss 
To  be  so  little  courteously  greeted, 
But  I  —  why,  give  and  take,  say  I,  in  joke, 
You  have  bravely  evened  up  the  score  between  us ! " 

"  I  do  not  bandy  jokes  with  such  as  you, 
Suborner  of  false  witnesses  !"  gnashed  Saul. 


Book  XI.  SAUL   AND  HI  RAN  I.  275 

Saul's  look,  his  tone,  had  withered  any  man 
Save  Shimei,  who  grew  blithe  in  sultry  heats 
Of  human  scorn  as  in  his  element. 
So  Shimei  flourished  lustier  hearing  Saul 
Despise  him  with  the  question  further  asked  : 
"  What  is  there  common  between  you  and  me  ?  " 

11  Oh  !  Ah  !"  sneered  Shimei  ;  "  I  had  thought  you 

dazed 

In  eyesight  only,  but  distempered  mind 
You  show  now,  taking  this  high  strain  with  me. 
4  What  common  'twixt  us  ? '     Yea,  yea,  very  good  ! 
'  Suborner  of  false  witnesses  '  •  -  hence  base, 
Shimei,  but  very,  very  virtuous,  Saul, 
Who,  with  much  flourish  of  disdain,  his  hands, 
His  lily  hands,  washes,  for  all  to  see, 
Quite  white  and  fair  of  all  complicity 
With  '  lies,'  '  devilish  lies,'  '  lies  damnable,' 
You  know,  and  so  forth,  and  in  due  course  then, 
His  moral  indignation  unabated, 
Takes  profit  of  said  lies  to  make  away 
With  Stephen,  through  more  weighty  argument 
In  stones  found  than  conveniently  to  hand 
Came  when  he  crossed  words  with  that  heretic  ! 


276  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XI. 

The  mordant  sneer  corrosive  of  such  speech 
Ate  through  the  thin  mail  of  Saul's  scornful  pride, 
And  bit  him  in  his  wincing  sense  of  truth. 
Against  these  thrusts  in  no  wise  could  he  fence, 
Having  the  foothold  lost  whereon  he  stood 
Firm  in  the  conscience  of  integrity. 
Unbidden  would  those  words  of  Stephen,  "  Pricks 
To  kick  against ! "  returning  come  to  him 
In  memory,  while  ever,  with  each  return, 
Fiercer  waxed  Saul's  resistance,  fiercer  wound 
Infixing  in  his  secret-suffering  mind  — 
As  should  the  bullock  battle  with  the  goads 
Behind  him,  shrinking  flesh  on  sharpened  steel. 
So  now  his  wild  heart  Saul  pressed  sternly  up 
Against  the  cruel  points  of  Shimei's  jeer, 
And  suffered  them  in  silence. 

Shimei 

Felt  his  own  triumph,  and  at  feline  ease 
Leisurely  played  with  his  proud  captive.     "  Saul," 
He  added,  "  you  and  I  are  men  too  wise 
To  waste  strength  here  in  mutual  blame.     Forgive 
Me  that  I  was  so  far  led  on  to  speak 
As  if  retorting  word  for  word  unkind. 
I  should  have  made  allowance  for  your  state, 


Book  XI.  SAUL   AND   H IRAN  I.  277 

Devoid  of  that  just  self-complacency 

So  needful  to  a  happy  health  of  mind. 

Now  you  and  I  at  bottom  are  such  twins, 

We  ought  to  understand  each  other  well  ; 

It  is  a  shame  that  this  has  not  been  so. 

Here  we  are  one  in  aim,  and  unity 

In  aim — what  deeper  unity  than  that 

Joins  ever  man  and  man  ?     Let  us  strike  hands 

Together,  since  our  hearts  beat  unison." 

Not  less  revolted  at  these  words  was  Saul, 
More,  rather,  that  he  knew  how  insincere 
They  were,  how  hollow,  as  how  void  of  truth, 
Spoken  in  pure  malicious  irony. 
The  sense  of  difference  his  from  Shimei, 
Browbeaten  in  him,  badgered,  stunned,  ashamed, 
Could  not  rejoice  in  thought,  in  speech  far  less, 
Against  that  flourished  claim  of  unity. 
He  stood  silent,  ignobly  helpless,  while 
Maliciously  his  pastime  further  took 
With  him  his  captor,  who  then,  sated,  said  : 
11  Well,  Saul,  I  shall  excuse  it  to  a  mind 
In  you  disordered  through  late  loss  of  sleep, 
That  you  do  not  invite  me  in  to  sit 


278  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XI. 

A  little  at  my  ease  while  I  disclose 

The  thought  I  had  in  coming  to  you  now. 

Nay,  nay"  —  for  Saul,  broken  in  self-command 

False  shame  to  feel,  and  false  self-blame,  as  found 

Defaulting  dues  of  hospitality, 

Instinctive  moved  toward  making  Shimei  guest  - 

"  Permit  me  to  decline  the  courtesy. 

You    are    tired,  you    are  very  tired,  and  you  should 

rest. 

Once  within,  seated,  I  might  stay  too  long, 
Bound  by  the  charms  of  your  society. 

"  I  pray  you  be  not  overmuch  disturbed, 
But  really  you  should  know  it,  Saul,  the  chance 
You  fell  in  with  this  night  at  Bethany  - 
I  mean  your  meeting  of  your  sister  there 
Confessed  a  bold  disciple  of  the  Way  — 
Is  likely  to  engender  consequence. 
It  was  a  noble  chance,  Saul,  from  the  Lord, 
Pushed  to  your  hand  —  would  you  had  used  it  nobly  ! 
Alas,  at  the  extreme  pinch,  your  virtue  failed  ! 
I  can  excuse  it,  while  regretting  it, 
I  myself,  Saul.     Not  every  one,  I  fear, 
Is  naturally  so  lenient  as  I  am. 


Book  XI.  SAUL   AND    HIRANI.  279 

My  sympathy  is  facile,  but  the  most 
Will  say,  '  Why  did  not  Saul  send  her  to  prison  ?' 
Now  what  you  need  is,  to  forestall  such  talk 
By  giving  people  something  else  to  say. 
Fill  their  mouth  full  with  daily  fresh  report 
Of  other,  and  still  other,  great  exploits 
Achieved  by  you  in  the  sam?  line,  and  then 
They  either  will  forget  that  one  lapse  yours, 
Or  cease,  from  the  perversion  of  a  sister, 
Connived  at  or  colluded  with  by  you, 
To  accuse  a  taint  and  pravity  of  blood 
Inclining  you  yourself  to  heresy. 

"  I  give  myself  no  end  of  trouble  for  you, 
And  I  have  made  discovery  of  the  man 
You  must  not  fail  to  move  for  as  next  prize. 
He  is  a  notable  fellow,  full  of  quip, 
Quaint  turn  of  phrase,  and  ready  repartee, 
Each  trick  of  tongue  to  catch  the  common  ear, 
And  mischievous  accordingly  ;  for  he 
Boasts  everywhere  how,  having  been  born  blind 
And  grown  to  forty  years  of  age  in  blindness, 
He  one  day  met  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
When  that  deceiver  spat  upon  the  ground 


280  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XL 

And  mixed  an  unguent  of  the  clay,  therewith 
Smearing  his  sightless  balls,  and  bidding  him 
Go  wash  them  in  the  pool  of  Siloam  ; 
He  went  and  washed,  and  came  a  seeing  man. 

"  Such  is  his  story,  and  so  plausibly 
He  tells  it  that  a  wide  belief  he  wins. 
'  Hirani '  is  the  name  by  which  he  goes  ; 
Name  self-assumed  since  his  pretended  cure, 
A  kind  of  label  that  he  boldly  thrusts 
In  people's  faces  to  placard  his  lie. 
1  He  made  me  see  '    -  he,  to  wit,  Jesus,  mind  — 
As  were  no  other  '  he '  in  all  the  world  ! 
Well,  this  Hirani  to  be  weaver  feigns, 
Mere  cover  to  that  other  trade  he  drives  — 
A  famous  flourishing  one  with  him,  they  say  — • 
Proselyte-rriaking  for  the  Nazarene. 
Clap  him  in  prison,  Saul,  let  him  repeat 
His  marvel  to  the  unbelieving  walls. 
At  present,  many  of  the  Way  are  fled 
Hither  and  thither  through  the  countryside, 
But  this  man  tarries  to  rehearse  his  tale. 
So  there  your  plan  is,  ready-wrought  for  you  ; 
Now,  Saul,  go  sleep  upon  it,  and  farewell." 


Book  XL  SAUL   AND   UIRANL  281 

Man  through  malicious  mind  more  miserable, 
More  miserable  man  from  every  cause 
Of  inward  sorrow  save  malicious  mind, 
Never  were  met  and  parted  than  when  there 
Shimei  found  Saul  and  left  him  thus  that  morn. 
Once  more  Saul  visited  his  couch  in  vain  ; 
Sleep  could  he  not,  could  not  but  round  and  round 
Tread  the  treadmill  of  painful  barren  thought, 
On  this  fixed  only,  with  resentful  will, 
Not  to  do  that  which  Shimei  pressed  him  to. 
So,  having  eaten,  without  appetite, 
He  flung  forth  in  the  street  dispirited  - 
Aimless,  nor  on  the  way  through  hope  to  aim, 
Hopeless,  nor  on  the  way  through  aim  to  hope  -  - 
Irresolute,  deject,  energiless, 
Therefore  the  destined  prey  of  whatso  snare 
Should  sudden  first  waylay  his  nerveless  foot  — 
Forth  in  the  street  flung,  at  his  door  to  meet 
An  ambushed  messenger  of  Shimei's, 
Who  from  his  master  gave  him  written  word : 
'  The  Sanhedrim  to  sit  this  afternoon 
In  council  on  the  case  you  will  present. 
All  feel  the  utmost  flattering  confidence 
That  Saul  will  promptly  bring  his  prisoner  in. 


282  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XI. 

The  bearer  of  this  can  guide  you  to  your  man." 

'  Himself  false  witness  now  become,  the  wretch  !' 
Thought  Saul.     '  This  buyer  of  false  witnesses 
Has  falsely  told  my  brethren  that  I  put 
Myself  in  pledge  to  do  a  special  task, 
His  bidding,  and  has  got  the  council  called 
In  expectation  on  their  part  from  me 
That  I  will  bring  them  in  this  man  to  judge  - 
Death  doubtless  meant,  instead  of  prison,  for  him  ! 
The  wretch,  the  perjured  wretch,  and  damnable  ! 
Yet  for  me  what  escape  ?     Alternative 
None  offers.     Yea,  denounce  might  I  the  man 
Even  to  his  teeth  before  them  all  a  liar  - 
But  to  what  profit  ?     He  could  truly  say 
I  listened,  not  demurring,  when  he  broached 
This  his  new  plan,  as  I  had  done  before 
Concerning  the  arrests  at  Bethany 
By  him  projected,  meekly  made  by  me ! 
I  should  seem  caviller,  than  he  more  false, 
And  trifler  with  the  ancient  majesty 
Prescriptive  of  the  Sanhedrim.' 

Saul  writhed 
With  all  the  frail  remainder  of  his  force, 


Book  XL  SAUL   AND   111  K.I  NI.  283 

Writhed — and  submitted.     With  the  guide  he  went, 
And  the  man  found  whom  he,  under  duress 
Resented,  sought.     The  invisible  chains  which  then 
That  captive  captor  wore,  far  worse  galled  him 
Than  those  whereof  he  plained  at  Bethany. 
Master  more  cruel  yet  the  devil  can  be 
Than  vehement  conscience  blinded  by  self-will. 
Pride  driving  makes  an  intimate  misery, 
But  a  more  intimate  misery  pride  driven  ! 

At  his  loom  seated  —  there  his  handicraft, 
Late  learned  by  him  after  sight  given  him  late, 
Busily  plying — Saul's  intended  prey, 
With  his  hands  weaving,  as  the  shuttle  flew, 
A  fabric  of  coarse  cloth,  wove  with  his  tongue, 
That  subtler  shuttle  in  the  loom  of  thought, 
Discourse  simple  yet  sage,  for  those  to  hear, 
A  goodly  audience,  who  had  gathered  round 
Him  in  his  place  of  labor  out-of-doors 
Under  an  awning  stretched  that  fenced  the  sun  — 
Drawn  thither  by  the  fame  of  what  he  told, 
A  strange  experience  never  man's  before. 

"  Thou  art  disciple  of  the  Nazarene  ?" 
Abruptly  so,  intruding,  Saul  inquired. 


284  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XI. 

The  accent  of  authority  that  spoke 

In  him,  the  masterful  demeanor  his, 

All  felt,  and  of  the  listeners  some,  afraid, 

Withdrew  in  silence  ;  but  the  sifted  more 

Who  stayed  clouded  their  aspect,  and,  with  grim 

Mutter  in  undertone  exchanged  between 

Them,  each  with  other,  asked  or  answered  who 

This  was  that  rudely  thus  and  threateningly 

Broke  in  upon  them.     Saul !  the  Sanhedrim  ! 

Were  dreaded  names,  but  red  runs  Jewish  blood, 

And  hot,  and  quick,  and  those  affronted  men 

Scarce  waited  for  their  neighbor  seen  thus  scorned 

To  answer  yea  to  his  stern  challenger, 

Ere  they  together  moved  in  mass  about 

Saul  unattended,  naked  of  all  arms 

Save  his  authority,  and,  hustling  him, 

Seemed  on  the  verge  of  using  violent  hands 

To  thrust  him  forth  —  nay,  to  Saul's  ears  there  came 

That  pregnant  word,  ready  on  Jewish  tongues, 

Yet  readier  hardly  than  to  Jewish  hands 

The  deed,  word  full  of  instant  menace,  "  Stones  !" 

Saul  knew  his  danger  and  his  helplessness ; 
But,  far  from  terror,  though  not  void  of  fear, 


Book  XI.  SAUL   AND  HI  RANI.  285 

Blanching  not  blenching,  he  a  tonic  breath 

Drew,  in  an  air  that  to  another  man 

Had  softened  all  his  fibre  or  dissolved. 

Vanished  that  mood  of  feebleness  he  brought, 

And  in  its  place  a  resolute,  alert, 

Defiant  sense  of  self-sufficing  strength 

Supported  him,  nay,  buoyed  him  almost  gay, 

As  thus,  with  bitter  words,  he  taunted  them : 

"  Yea,  now  ye  show  what  lessons  ye  have  learned 

Of  unresisting  meekness  at  the  feet 

Of  this  your  teacher — then  not  to  resist 

When  ye  are  certain  to  be  overpowered  ! 

But  twenty  of  you  to  one  man  are  brave  ! 

Nay,  but  one  man  may  twenty  of  you  scorn. 

Back,  there  !    Stand  back  !     This  man  my  prisoner  is. 

I,  Saul,  commissioned  by  the  Sanhedrim, 

Summon  and  seize  him  to  appear  this  day 

Before  their  just  tribunal  to  be  judged 

As  self-confessed  disciple  of  the  Way. 

Follow  me  thou  !     Make  way  before  me  there !" 

The  peremptory  tone,  the  audacity, 
The  prompt  aggressive  movement,  with  the  proud, 
High,  lordly  speech  disdainful,  the  assured 


286  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XI. 

Serene  assumption  of  authority 
Enforced  by  personal  will  as  strong  as  power  - 
These  for  a  moment's  space  surrounded  Saul 
With  that  inviolable  immunity, 
The  nameless  spell  which  perfect  courage  casts  ; 
Nay,  so  far  gave  him  full  ascendant  there 
That  he  quite  to  his  man  his  way  had  made 
And  on  a  shoulder  laid  the  arresting  hand. 
But  stay  !  not  quelled,  suspended  only,  seems 
The  indignant  angry  humor  of  the  crowd. 
Scarce  has  Saul  uttered  his  last  scornful  words 
And  turned  to  front  the  men  about  him  massed  — 
Not  doubting  but,  with  only  the  drawn  sword 
Of  his  fixed  forward  countenance,  he  shall 
This  side  and  that  before  him  cleave  a  way 
Wide  from  amid  them  forth  to  pass — upon 
Such  hinging-point  scarce  poises  Saul,  when  they, 
With  many-handed  violence,  seize  him 
And,  irresistibly  uplifting,  bear 
Helpless,  headforemost,  ignominiously, 

Whither  they  will. 

* 

In  vain  Hirani  cries, 
By  turns  rebuking  and  beseeching  them  ; 


Book  XI.  SAUL   AND   HIRANL  287 

In  vain  he  follows,  warning  them  beware 

To  involve  themselves  in  risk  fruitless  for  him  ; 

In  vain  implores  them  even  for  Jesus'  sake, 

Whose  name  will  be  dishonored  by  their  deed  ; 

Presents  himself  in  vain  a  prisoner 

Willing  to  go  with  Saul  unmanacled  ; 

In  vain  avouches  he,  in  any  case, 

Shall  yield  his  person  to  the  Sanhedrim, 

Doubtless  to  suffer  but  the  heavier  doom 

For  what  is  doing,  unless  they  refrain. 

Hirani  had  adjured  them  by  the  name 

Of  Jesus,  but  those  heady  men,  that  name, 

That  mastership,  owned  not,  Jews  only  still, 

Still  in  the  changed  new  spirit  all  unschooled. 

So  by  their  own  mad  motion  ever  mad 

Growing,  they  hurtle  Saul  along  the  way  - 

Me  the  while  musing,  with  mind  strangely  clear, 

How  like  to  Stephen's  lot  his  own  is  now  !  - 

Till  chance  unlooked-for  their  wild  turbulence  stays. 

All  had  been  teemed  from  Shimei's  fruitful  brain. 
First,  he  had  mixed  the  listening  crowd  around 
The  weaver  at  that  moment  with  base  men, 
His  creatures,  who,  for  hirelings'  pay,  should  stir 


288  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XI. 

Their  neighbors  up  to  wreak  indignity 

Upon  Saul's  person,  wounding  to  his  pride, 

And  in  the  public  view  disparaging. 

Then,  at  the  point  of  need,  to  succor  Saul, 

Bringing  his  haughty  colleague  under  debt 

To  himself,  Shimei,  for  his  very  life  - 

This  was  that  crafty  plotter's  next  concern. 

A  band  accordingly  of  men-at-arms, 

Sworn  in  the  service  of  the  Sanhedrim, 

He  had  made  ready  ;  and  these  now  appeared 

Confronting  that  tumultuary  crowd. 

Saul  rescued  —  not  without  some  disarray 

And  soil  of  rent  apparel,  hair  and  beard 

Dishevelled,  and  disfigured  countenance, 

His  person  thus  disparaged  to  the  eye, 

Hirani,  as  ringleader  of  the  rout, 

Chained    and    brought    forward,    while    go    free,    but 

blamed 

For  being  misled,  the  others —  Shimei  then 
To  view  emerges.     He  addresses  Saul : 
"  Well  met  !     That  fellow,  with  his  crew  of  like, 
Treated  you  badly,  Saul.     You  might  have  prayed 
To  be  delivered  into  Stephen's  hands 
From  tender  mercies  such  as  theirs  !     I  trust 


Book  XI.  SAUL   AND  HIRANI.  289 

You  have  not  suffered  worse  than  what  I  see, 

Some  slight  derangement  of  apparel  shown, 

Your  hair  and  beard  less  sleek  than  might  beseem, 

With  here  and  there  a  scratch  scored  on  your  face  - 

Nothing  more  serious,  let  me  trust?    Our  men 

Were  at  the  nick  of  time  in  coming  up. 

It  was  not  pure  coincidence.     You  see, 

Both  knowing  your  mettle  and  the  vicious  ways 

These  sanctimonious  ruffians  have  at  times, 

I  had  misgivings  that  you  might  be  rash, 

And  suffer  disadvantage  at  their  hands. 

So,  as  in  like  case  you  would  do  by  me, 

I,  with  these  faithful  servitors  of  ours, 

Run  to  your  rescue  here,  and  not  too  soon  ! 

A  little  later  would  have  been  too  late. 

You  were  well  started  down  the  steep  incline, 

Which,  very  happily,  as  I  learn,  you  styled 

'The  way  of  Stephen  and  all  heretics.' 

Droll,  very,  with  of  course  its  serious  side, 

Queer  irony,  you  know,  of  will  Divine, 

Supposing  they  had  really  stoned  you,  Saul ! 

Well,  well,  it  turns  out  better  than  your  fears. 

You  will  not,  true,  and  I  lament  it,  make 

Quite  a  triumphal  entry  with  your  man 


290  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XL 

Before  the  Sanhedrim,  leading  him  in, 
With  air  of  captain  fresh  from  glorious  war, 
Who  brings  proud  trophy  of  his  single  spear 
Redoubtable  ;  but  the  main  point  is  ours, 
The  man  we  want  is  safe  in  custody. " 

Thus  Shimei  with  his  devilish  sneering  glee 
Nettled  the  heart  of  Saul  and  cheered  his  own. 

Before  the  council  Shimei  stood  forth, 
Instead  of  Saul,  to  accuse  the  prisoner. 
With  plausible  glib  mendacity,  he  said  : 
"  Not  only  is  this  fellow  heretic 
After  the  manner  of  those  Galilseans, 
But  myself  saw  with  mine  own  eyes  just  now 
How  he  the  idlers  in  the  street  stirred  up 
To  most  unseemly  act  of  violence 
Against  our  brother  Saul,  worthy  of  death, 
As  being  aimed  at  death,  unless  that  I 
Had  ready  been  at  hand  with  force  enough 
To  rescue  one  of  our  own  number  thus 
To  the  most  imminent  brink  of  stoning  brought. 
Saul,  if  he  would,  might  show  himself  to  you 
In  lively  witness  of  the  things  I  say. " 


Book  XI. 


SAUL   AND  HI  RAN  I. 


29I 


Hereon  to  Saul  he  signed  with  hand  and  eye ; 
But  Saul  arose  and  calmly,  with  disdain, 
Thus  spoke  :  "  The  man  here  present  prisoner 
Is,  out  of  his  own  mouth,  disciple  proved 
Of  Jesus  Nazarene.     As  such  I  sought 
To  bring  him  hither  before  you  to  be  judged. 
This  my  attempt,  most  unexpectedly, 
A  crowd  of  idlers  round  about  him  drawn 
Vacantly  listening  to  discourse  from  him, 
Resented  ;  they,  resisting,  thrust  me  back  - 
I  had  ventured  single-handed  and  alone  — 
And,  borne  to  madness,  might  perhaps  have  wrought 
Some  harm  to  me  —  I  know  not ;  but  one  thing 
I  know,  and  that  I  freely  testify, 
This  man,  our  prisoner,  did  nought  of  all, 
Contrariwise,  with  all  his  eloquence 
Endeavored  to  dissuade  those  violent, 
Constantly  saying  and  averring  he, 
In  any  case,  should,  of  his  own  free  will, 
Give  himself  up  to  you  —  thereby  to  clear 
The  Name  he  sought  to  honor  of  reproach 
For  wild  deeds  done  as  in  defence  of  him." 


A  moment,  having  heard  Saul  testify, 


292  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XL 

The  Sanhedrim  sat  silent  in  fixed  thought. 

Then  Shimei,  ever  easily  equal  found 

To  his  occasion,  when  need  seemed  to  him 

Of  whatsoever  fraud  in  word  or  act, 

Said  that  of  course  from  brother  Saul  was  heard 

Never  aught  other  than  he  deemed  was  true  ; 

But  the  fact  was,  as  he  by  witnesses 

Would  amply  prove,  that  all  this  culprit's  show 

Of  zeal  to  stay  those  rioters  back  was  show 

Merely,  dust  in  the  eyes  of  Saul  to  cast, 

Or  rather  sport  to  make  of  him,  the  prey 

Secure  supposed  of  his,  the  prisoner's, 

Malicious  machination  through  the  hands 

Of  his  confederates,  or  tools,  who  knew 

Better  their  master's  purposes,  his  real 

Purposes,  than  his  feigned  dissuasive  words 

To  heed,  and  let  his  victim  go.     Saul's  state 

Was  at  the  moment  such,  so  ill  at  ease 

His  mind  —  why,  even  his  body  in  that  vile 

Duress  was  hardly  to  be  called  his  own  - 

Saul  —  and  without  offence  would  Shimei  say  it  — 

Might  be  regarded  as  not  competent 

On  this  particular  point  to  testify. 

At  all  events,  here  were  good  witnesses 


Book  XI.  SAUL   AND  II I  RAN  I.  293 

Who,  from  a  safer,  steadier  point  of  view 
Than  Saul's,  and  longer  occupied,  could  tell 
Both  what  the  prisoner's  wont  had  been  to  teach, 
And  what  he  instigated  in  this  case. 

With  such  preamble  to  prepare  their  minds, 
Minds  used  to  guess  the  drift  of  Shimei's  wish, 
This  arch-artificer  of  fraud  produced 
As  witnesses  the  men  whom  he  had  late 
Mixed  with  Hirani's  audience  to  foment 
That  lawlessness.     Such  serviceable  tongues 
Failed  not  to  swear,  in  all,  as  Shimei  wished. 

Saul,  in  his  secret  mind  with  anguish  torn, 
Gazed  at  the  man  forsworn  against,  maligned, 
And  almost  envied  him.     A  look  of  peace 
Was  on  him  like  a  light  of  fixe'd  stars, 
So  constant,  and  so  inaccessible 

Of  change  through  jar,  through  stain,  so  clear,  so  fair ! 
He  listened  to  the  voices  round  him  loud, 
As  if  some  softer  voice  from  farther  sent 
Made  ever  an  inner  music  to  his  mind 
Charming  him  with  a  melody  unheard. 
He  saw  the  things,  the  faces,  and  the  forms, 
About  him  nigh,  as  if  he  looked  beyond 


294  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XI. 

Or  through  them,  and  beheld  far,  far  away 
Or  whom  or  what  to  others  was  unseen. 

So  when  the  high-priest,  from  his  middle  seat 
Among  the  councillors,  accosted  him, 
Asking,  "  To  all  these  things  what  sayest  thou  ?" 
The  prisoner,  like  one  absent-minded  brought 
To  sudden  sense  of  present  things,  replied  : 
"  I  hardly  understand  what  '  these  things  '  are, 
For  otherwhither  I  was  drawn  in  thought. 
But  if  it  be  inquired  concerning  Him 
Whom  lately  they  not  knowing  crucified, 
Why,  this  I  answer  for  my  testimony  : 
1  Let  there  be  light/   said  God,  and  light  there  was. 
Almost  thus  did  that  Man  of  Nazareth, 
Creative,  speak  for  me,  and  changed  my  world 
Of  native  darkness  to  this  cheerful  scene 
Above,  beneath,  about  me,  sudden  spread, 
And  sun  and  moon  and  stars  for  me  ordained. 
I  praise  Him  as  the  Lord  of  life  and  light, 
And  Giver  of  light  and  life  to  dead  and  blind. 
All  glory  to  His  ever-blessed  Name  !" 

The  simple  ecstasy  from  which  he  spoke, 
Illuminated,  and  the  holy  power 


Book  XI.  SAUL   AND  HI  RANI.  295 

Of  truth,  in  witness  such,  meekly  so  borne, 
Wrought  even  upon  the  jealous  Sanhedrim 
An  influence  which  they  could  not  resist, 
And  a  pang  shot  to  the  inmost  heart  of  Saul. 
A  faltering  of  compunction  close  on  shame 
Made  the  high-priest  half-tcnderly,  with  tone 
As  of  a  father  toward  a  child  in  fault, 
Say  :  "  Nay,  my  son,  deceived  art  thou  ;  of  will 
Surely  thou  dost  not  utter  blasphemy. 
If  so  be  demon  power  had  leave  from  God 
To  give  thee  back  one  day  what  demon  power 
Had  erst  one  day  from  God  had  leave  to  take 
Away,  thy  sight  —  be  glad  indeed,  but  fear 
To  yield  wrongly  thy  praise  to  demon  power 
Permitted ;  all  to  God  permissive  yield. 
Glory  belongs  to  God  alone.     My  son, 
Bethink  thee  now  betimes  and  save  thy  soul. 
'  Jesus  of  Nazareth  anathema  ! ' 
Those  words  repeat  for  all  to  hear,  and  go 
Acquitted  hence  of  that  thy  blasphemy." 

So  the  high-priest  to  him,  but  he  replied  : 
"  Blinded  again  I  should  expect  to  be, 
My  eyeballs  blasted  to  the  roots  of  sight, 


296  THE  EPIC   OF  SA  UL.  Book  XI. 

Nay,  worse,  my  inner  seeing  quenched  in  dark, 

Forever  and  forevermore  past  cure, 

Were  I  to  speak  that  Name  except  to  praise. 

Glory  to  God  and  glory  to  His  Son, 

Forever  and  forever  in  the  heavens, 

The  heaven  of  heavens,  seated  at  His  right  hand!" 

"A  bold  blasphemer!"  so,  discordant,  shrieked 
Suddenly  Shimei,  the  spell  to  break 
He  feared  those  simple,  solemn,  holy  words 
Again  might  cast  upon  the  Sanhedrim. 

The  chance  for  heaven  precarious  is  on  earth 
Ever,  and  now  the  heavenly  chance  was  lost, 
Such  counter  breath  unable  to  withstand. 
Those  half-rapt  souls  reverted  to  themselves, 
And  brooked  to  listen  —  nay,  assent  gave  they, 
Even  Saul  too  gave  assent  wrung  out !  —  when,  next, 
"  Stripes  for  his  back!"  sharply  shrilled  Shimei  ; 
"  Good  forty  stripes  less  one  may  save  his  soul ! 
He  loves  his  blasphemy,  give  him  his  fill, 
Whet  him  his  appetite,  make  him  blaspheme 
His  own  Lord  God,  the  man  of  Nazareth. 
For  that  thrice  damned  name  require  from  him, 
At  every  lash,  an  imprecation  loud, 


Book  XI.  SAUL   AND   HI  RAN!.  297 

On  pain  of  instant  death  should  one  curse  fail!" 

So  there  with  cruel  blows  was  scourged  the  man, 
At  every  blow  he  crying  out  aloud 
Joy  that  he  might  thus  suffer  for  that  Name, 
And,  baffled,  they  gnashing  their  teeth  on  him. 
"  His  madness  has  infected  all  his  flesh," 
Screamed  Mattathias  ;  "  cure  there  is  but  one. 
Destroy  his  flesh  with  stones,  let  his  flesh  rot!" 

This  also  they,  beside  themselves  with  rage, 
Rage  rabid  from  the  sight  of  bloodshed  vain, 
Resolved  —  resolving  with  them  likewise  Saul  ! 
Without  the  gate  they  thrust  their  victim  forth, 
And  there  stoned  him  calling  upon  the  name 
Of  Jesus  to  his  last  expiring  breath. 

That  night,  the  violated  body,  left 
There  where  it  fell  by  those  his  murderers 
To  be  of  ravening  beast  or  bird  the  prey, 
Was  thence,  with  reverent  rite,  by  unseen  hands 
Borne  to  a  sepulchre,  with  spices  wrapt 
In  linen  pure  and  fine,  and  laid  away 
In  secret,  not  unwept  or  unbewailed 
Of  such  as  loved  him  for  the  love  he  bore, 
Quenchless  by  death,  to  the  Beloved  Name. 


BOOK    XII. 

SAUL  AND  THE  APOSTLES. 


AGAIN  deeply  distressed  in  heart,  Saul  at  set  of  sun  with 
draws  to  the  top  of  Olivet  for  solitary  thought.  There 
falling  asleep,  after  pensive  soliloquy,  he  dreams  that  Shimei 
has  followed  him  thither,  and  that  he  now  pours  a  charac 
teristic  strain  of  sneer  and  instigation  into  his  ear.  This 
rouses  him,  and  he  goes  moodily  home.  After  r.  long,  deep 
slumber  there,  he  resolves  on  undertaking  what  he  dreamed 
that  Shimei  proposed,  namely,  the  arrest  of  the  apostles. 
His  men  fail  him  at  the  pinch,  and  Saul  bitterly  upbraids 
them,  declaring  strongly  that  their  renegade  behavior  only 
determines  him  the  more  sternly  to  root  utterly  out  the 
pestilent  Galilaean  heresy,  at  whatever  cost  of  exertion  and 
blood  and  tears. 


SAUL    AND    THE    APOSTLES, 

So  one  day  more  of  bitterness  had  spent 
Saul,  and  the  night,  the  solemn  night,  came  on, 
Grateful  to  him,  for  he  would  be  alone. 
Whether  the  thought  of  home,  no  home,  repelled, 
Or  longing  toward  his  sister  unconfessed 
There  in  that  banishment  at  Bethany 
Bright  with  her  presence  in  it  —  whether  this 
Drew  him,  or  wish  of  lonely  room  and  height 
Where  more  he  might  from  human  kind  be  far- 
However  listing,  Saul  to  Olivet 
Turned  him,  and  slowly  to  the  summit  climbed. 

The  moon  not  risen  yet,  the  hemisphere 
Of  heaven  above  him  was  with  clustered  stars 
Glittering,  and  awful  with  the  glory  of  God. 
Upward  into  those  lucid  azure  deeps, 
Withdrawn,  deep  beyond  deep,  immeasurably, 
Gazing,  Saul  said :  "  Deep  calleth  unto  deep ! 


302  THE   EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XII, 

Those  deeps  above  me  unto  deeps  within 

Me  cry,  as  infinite  to  infinite. 

The  spaces  of  my  spirit  answer  back  ; 

I  feel  them,  empty  but  capacious,  vast 

And  void  abysses  of  unfed  desire, 

Hunger  eternal  and  eternal  thirst! 

Upward  I  gaze,  and  see  the  steadfast  stars 

Unshaken  in  their  station  calmly  shine, 

I  listen  to  the  silence  of  the  skies 

And  yearn,  with  what  desire  !  for  peace  like  that, 

Vainly,  with  what  desire  !  for  peace  like  that! 

Beneath  the  pure  calm  of  the  holy  heaven, 

So  nigh !  here  am  I  seething  like  the  sea, 

That  cannot  rest,  casting  up  mire  and  dirt 

Continually  !     O  state  forlorn  !     Where,  where, 

My  God,  for  me  is  rest?     For  me,  for  me! 

'Great  peace  have  they,'  so  sang  that  psalmist  taught 

By  Thee,  '  Great  peace  have  they  that  love  Thy  law 

And  nothing  shall  offend  them. '     Answer  me, 

Lord  God,  do  /  not  love  Thy  law  ?     Then  why 

This  opposite  of  peace  within  my  breast? 

Am  I  deceived  ?     Do  not  I  love  Thy  law  ? 

Answer  me  Thou  !" 

But  answer  came  there  none, 


Book  XII.        SAUL  AND    THE  APOSTLES.  303 

Or  Saul  was  deaf,  and  the  great  sky  looked  down, 
With  all  its  multitude  of  starry  eyes, 
Impassible,  upon  a  human  soul 
Wretched,  unrespited  from  long  unrest. 

The  weary  man  upon  a  spot  of  ground 
Bare  to  the  heaven  had  thrown  himself  supine  ; 
Lying  diffuse,  his  wistful  face  upturned, 
And  poring  on  the  starry-scriptured  scroll 
Above  him,  he  such  thoughts  breathed  out  in  words. 
He  had  deemed  himself  alone,  aloof  from  men  ; 
But  seemed  had  scarce  his  murmurous  monotone 
Died  on  his  lips,  he  skyward  gazing  still, 
When  he  was  conscious  of  approaching  feet, 
Feet  all  at  once  so  nigh,  they  in  the  dark 
Touched  him  ere  he  could  rouse  himself  to  stand. 

*  Why,  brother  Saul  !     I  stumble  on  you  here, 
Much  as  this  morn  you  stumbled  over  me  !' 
Such,  to  the  sleeping  man,  a  voice  seemed  borne. 

1  Those  odious  false-cheery  tones  once  more  ! 
Shimei  has  watched,  and,  hither  following  me, 
Lurked  overhearing  my  soliloquy  ; 
Then,  stealthily  retiring  a  few  steps, 


304  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XII. 

Comes  back,  as  with  the  brisk  and  frank  advance 
Of  one  somewhither  walking  at  full  speed, 
And  stumbles  against  me  of  purpose  rude  ! ' 

So  Saul  divined  dissembling  Shimei, 
Who  said,  or  to  Saul,  dreaming,  seemed  to  say  — 
Vision  as  life-like  as  reality  : 
"  How  naturally  appear  our  paths  to  cross  i 
I  thought  that  I  would  take  a  casual  stroll 
Alone,  and  you  the  same  thought  had,  it  seems, 
At  the  same  time,  directed  both,  odd  too, 
The  self-same  way  —  another  proof,  you  see, 
What  kindred  spirits  we  are  ! 

"  You  must  have  marked 

How  fine  the  night  is  !     What  a  wealth  of  stars  ! 
Do  you  not  sometimes  wish,  Saul,  you  could  be 
As  comfortably  calm  at  heart  as  stars  ? 
How  wonderfully  quiet  all  is  there, 
Up  in  the  region  of  the  firmament ! 
Probably  stars  have  nothing  else  to  do 
Than  to  be  calm  like  that,  and  smile  at  us 
Fretting  ourselves  down  here  with  worry  and  work. 
Worry  is  worse  than  work  to  wear  us  out. 
But  worst  of  all  is  having  huge  desires 


Book  XI I.        SAUL   AND    THE  APOSTLES.  3°5 

That  nothing  in  the  world  can  satisfy. 

Some  men  moon  sighing  for  they  know  not  what, 

Mainly  great  hollow  hungry  mouths  and  maws, 

Like  void  sea-beds ;  abysses  of  desire, 

You  know,  that  not  the  world  itself  could  fill. 

Better  close  up  your  heart  than  stretch  it  wide 

And  never  get  enough  to  make  it  full. 

Adjust  yourself,  say  I,  to  circumstance, 

Hard  work  adjusting  circumstance  to  you  ! 

There's  nothing  better  than  to  go  right  on 

Doing  the  obvious  duty  next  to  hand, 

And  let  the  stars  pursue  their  peaceful  way, 

As  hindered  not,  so  envied  not,  by  you. 

The  sky  is  calm,  no  doubt—  the  upper  sky  - 

But  happens  we  do  not  live  in  the  sky, 

But  on  the  earth,  a  very  different  place, 

And  man's  work  we,  not  star's  work,  have  to  do ; 

So  let  us  be  about  it  while  we  may. 

"  For  instance  now,  to  bring  the  matter  home 
(I  trust  I  shall  not  seem  officious,  Saul, 
I  really  must  make  one  suggestion  more), 
Your  pristine  prestige  has  been  much  impaired 
Through  slips  and  ill-successes  on  your  part. 


306  TH£  EPIC  OP  SAUL.  Book  XII. 

No  mean  advantage  to  a  man,  repute 

For  what  the  godless  Romans  call  'good  luck,' 

Piously  we, '  the  favor  of  the  Lord ' ; 

This  is  forsaking  you,  I  grieve  to  find, 

On  all  sides  round,  wherever  I  inquire. 

Up,  and  recover  it  with  one  bold  push, 

Push  that  dares  hazard  all  upon  a  cast. 

You  know  twelve  men  there  are  in  special  sort 

Dubbed  the  'apostles'  of  the  Nazarene, 

Who  play  a  part  assigned  as  witnesses 

To  testify  that  Jesus  rose  again, 

After  his  crucifixion,  from  the  dead. 

These  fellows  boldly  in  Jerusalem 

Stay,  while  the  rest  run  scattering  far  and  wide. 

Some  kind  of  superstitious  charm  or  awe 

Surrounds  them  —  that  is,  in  their  own  conceit 

And  fond  illusion  of  impunity. 

Boldly  arrest  them,  Saul,  and  spoil  the  spell." 

Thus  far,  as  oft  in  dreams  will  chance,  Saul  lay 
And  helpless  heard  what  irked  him  sore  to  hear ; 
But  now,  the  loathing  irrepressible 
Excited  by  such  hateful  speech,  roused  him 
To  spurning  that  asunder  broke  the  bonds, 


Book  XII.        SAUL  AND    THE  APOSTLES.  307 

The  nightmare  bonds,  of  sleep.     He,  full  awake, 

Groped  with  his  hands  about,  dreading  to  feel 

Shimei  indeed  couched  nigh,  as  he  had  dreamed, 

Breathing  into  his  ear.     No  Shimei  there  ! 

He  sprang  upon  his  feet,  and  in  the  light 

Of  the  waned  moon,  now  risen,  still  large  and  fair, 

Looked  round  and  round  —  to  find  himself  alone. 

"  A  dream,  then,"  Saul  said,  "  only  a  hideous  dream  ! 
Thank  God  !  How  horribly  real  it  seemed  !  How  like 
Must  I  have  grown  to  him,  to  have  had  his  thoughts! 
What  demon's  doom  only  to  have  such  thoughts! 
Perhaps  a  demon  whispered  these  now  to  me  ! 
I  could  even  pity  Shimei,  to  be  haunt 
And  harbor  of  his  ceaseless  evil  thoughts  — 
Could  pity,  save  that  I  detest  too  much. 
I  cannot  be  like  him  and  loathe  him  so  ; 
Or  does  he  haply  also  loathe  himself? 
Then  were  I  like,  for  sure  I  loathe  myself ! 
What  travesty  it  was  of  those  my  thoughts  ! 
And  not  ignoble  thoughts,  though  vain,  they  were. 
The  mad  pranks  that  our  dreaming  brains  will  play!" 

So  musing,  there  Saul,  on  the  mountain's  brow, 
Statue-like  stood  some  moments  in  suspense  ; 


Kf* 


308  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XII. 

Then  slow  descending  to  his  house  repaired. 

A  deep,  deep  draught  of  pure  oblivion 

In  sleep  drowned  him  until  the  morrow  noon. 

Prayer  then,  and  then  fast  broken,  and  calmly  Saul 
The  ill  dream  of  his  yesternight  revolved. 
What  better  project  for  fresh  act  than  that 
Which,  gladly  now  he  pondered,  Shimei 
Did  not  propose,  but  only  Shimei's 
False  lively  mimic  counterfeit  in  sleep? 
Yea,  he  would  next,  with  prompt  but  circumspect 
Audacity,  the  audacious  head  and  front 
Smite  of  this  growing  mischief,  in  those  men 
Styled  the  apostles  of  the  Nazarene. 

Saul  knew  within  his  heart  that  secretly 
He  dreaded  this  adventure  ;  therefore  he, 
With  will  sardonically  set,  moved  on 
To  undertake  it.     Twenty  men  of  tried 
True  mettle,  men  with  muscle  iron-firm, 
And  mind  seasoned,  through  many  hazards  run, 
And  long  wont  of  impunity,  to  scorn 
All  danger  —  such  a  score  of  men  chose  Saul, 
And,  from  them  veiling  yet  his  purpose,  took, 
With  indirection  intricate,  his  way 


Book  XI I.        SAUL   AND    THE  APOSTLES.  309 

Toward  where,  as  he,  by  diligent  quest,  Tiad  learned, 
The  twelve  apostles  used  each  day  to  meet 
In  secret  from  their  prowling  enemies; 

But  to  the  common  people,  loving  them 

I 

For  manifold  miracles  of  beneficence, 

Their  secret  meeting-place  was  not  unknown. 

As,  gradually,  Saul  with  his  retinue 
Drew  near  the  spot,  so  large  a  following 
Of  arme'd  men,  led  by  a  chief  whose  fame 
Was  rife  now  through  Jerusalem  for  deeds 
And  purposes  of  uttermost  revenge 
Against  the  Galilaean  heresy, 
Gathered  about  their  course  a  growing  crowd, 
Who,  urged  by  various  thought  and  feeling,  watched 
What  might  that  minatory  march  intend. 
Reached  thus  at  length  the  place,  Saul  stays  his  steps, 
And,  turning  to  his  men  in  halt  to  hear, 
Speaks,  with  that  dense  clear  voice  which  tense  will 

breeds : 

"  Here  hide  the  twelve  arch-heretics  of  all. 
Ye  come  to  take  them  hence  bond  prisoners, 
For  lodgment  in  a  hold  whence  no  escape, 
That  they  may  cease  sedition  to  foment. 


310  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XII. 

Duly  the  fathers  of  the  Sanhedrim, 
Wise  warders  of  our  Hebrew  commonwealth, 
Will  thence  adjudge  them  to  their  doom  of  death. 
No  waste  of  words  in  parley  now,  leave  asked, 
Terms  offered,  naught  of  that,  no  paltering  pause, 
Instantly,  stroke  on  stroke,  down  with  the  door!" 

But  pause  they  did,  those  picked,  use-hardened  men  ; 
They  stood  as  struck  with  palsy  or  with  fear. 
"Traitors  be  ye,  or  cravens,  which?"  cried  Saul  — 
Amazement,  indignation,  ire,  disdain, 
Effacing  exhortation  in  his  tone. 
Then,  mastering  himself,  less  fiercely  he 
Chode  them  :  "Whence  and  whereto  is  this  ?     Mean 

7e> 
Ye  surely  mean  not,  mutiny?     Rouse,  then, 

With  will ;  obey,  your  loyalty  retrieve  !  " 

But  still  they  hung  there  moveless,  until  one, 
Seeming  the  spokesman  of  his  fellows,  said  : 
"  No  mutineers,  no  traitors,  cravens  none, 
Are  we.     But  look  around,  and  judge  what  means 
This  concourse  of  beholders  "  —  " '  Look  around '  ? 
Around  look?"   thundered    Saul.     "  Nay,  straight-on 
looks, 


Book  XII.        SAUL   AND    THE  APOSTLES.  311 

These  sole,  become  stout  hearts,  staunch  wills.  'Around ' 
Cease  looking  ye,  and  all  right  forward  stare 
To  where  yon  door  fronts  you  and  you  affronts. 
Batter  it  down,  and,  staring  forward,  on  !" 

The  vehement,  vindictive,  dense  onslaught 
Of  that  impatient,  proud,  imperious  will 
Smote  like  the  missile  of  a  catapult 
Against  the  clamped  immovable  dead  wall 
Of  fixed  inert  resistance  to  Saul's  wish, 
Which  strangely,  as  one  man,  those  men  opposed. 
That  impact  did  not  shake  that  stubborn  strength, 
Nor  shiver  back  in  staggering  recoil - 
Absorbed,  annulled,  annihilated,  waste  ! 

One  infinitesimal  instant,  Saul  a  blind 
Mad  impulse  felt  —  which,  that  same  instant,  he 
Quenched  in  a  simultaneous  saner  thought  - 
To  rush  single  upon  the  door,  with  blank 
Ridiculous  demonstration  of  balked  will 
Indignant.     "  Me,  then,  seize,  your  chief  contemned," 
Said  Saul,  "  contemned,  since  not  obeyed,  and  me 
Deliver  captive  to  the  Sanhedrim, 
Denounced  unworthy  of  your  trust,  and  theirs!" 


312  THE   EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XII. 

As,  saying  this,  around  he  glanced,  he  saw, 
With  unintending  eyes,  a  spectacle 
Which  well  had  awed  him,  but  that  he  was  Saul. 
The  frequence  of  spectators  serried  nigh 
Had  armed  themselves   with   stones,  and    imminent 

stood, 

A  thunder-cloud  of  menace  on  each  brow, 
Ready  those  bolts  of  vengeance  to  let  fly, 
In  hail-storm  that  no  mortal  might  withstand, 
At  whoso  dared  defy  their  angry  mood  ; 
Portent  so  dire  Saul  could  not  but  peruse. 

"  It  was  but  question  which  should  overawe, 
Ye,  or  this  rabble  of  sedition  here, 
And  ye  have  solved  it  like  the  cowards  ye  are ! " 
So,  with  his  passion  humored  to  its  height, 
And  javelin  looks  shot  at  his  men  in  shower, 
Cried  Saul  ;  "  I  had  deemed  otherwise  of  you. 
And  yet,  even  yet,  once  wake  the  dormant  man 
Within  you,  and,  from  hands  through  fear  relaxed, 
Harmless  will  drop  those  miscreant  stones  which  now, 
With  your  poltroonery,  ye  invoke  to  fall 
In  well-deserved  doom  upon  your  heads!" 

Upbraided  thus,  they,  by  that  spokesman,  said  : 


Book  XI I.        SAUL   AND    TJIE  APOSTLES.  313 

"  Stoning  may  lightly  be  despised  by  men 

Like  us,  whose  trade  it  is  at  need  to  die  ; 

And  bloody  death  were  meet  for  men  of  blood. 

But  we  are  of  the  people,  as  are  these 

Whom  here  thou  seest  around  us,  stone  in  hand  ; 

And  we,  the  people,  love  for  cause  those  men, 

Our  benefactors,  whom  thou  seekest  to  slay  - 

Wherefore,  we  know  not,  save  perhaps  it  be 

Some  ill  persuasion  thine  that  slanders  them 

As  enemies  of  our  race,  seditious  men, 

Conspiring  to  do  evil  and  not  good. 

But,  if  we  should  as  lief,  as  we  should  loth, 

Offer  them  violence,  and  if  we  could, 

As  we  could  not,  hope  then  to  escape  the  stones 

Here  seen  uneasy  in  so  many  hands 

At  only  brandished  threat  of  harm  to  them, 

Know,  there  is  more  than  mail  enduing  these 

Inviolate  against  what  human  touch 

Might  mean  them  wrong.     Something  intangible, 

Invisible,  inaudible,  unknown, 

A  might  as  irresistible  as  strange, 

Not  only  arms  them  proof  against  assault, 

But  issues  from  them  in  dread  strokes  of  doom, 

Silent  like  lightning,  and  like  lightning  swift, 


THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XII. 

And  instantaneous  deadly  more  than  that. 

What  prison-walls  can  prisoners  hold  these  men? 

Hast  thou  not  heard  how  Ananias  fell, 

Sapphira  too,  his  wife,  dead  at  their  feet, 

Fell  at  their  feet  stone-dead,  when  they  but  charged 

A  lie  unto  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 

On  those  twain  twinned  in  judgment  as  in  crime  ? 

A  dreadful  visitation,  as  from  God ; 

But,  whencesoever  issuing,  dreadful  yet ! 

No  panoply  have  we  against  such  stroke, 

Against  the  authors  of  such  stroke,  no  power. 

Slay  us,  or  get  us  slain,  we  can  but  die  ; 

But  die  like  Ananias  will  we  not  !" 

Saul  listened  with  illimitable  scorn  ; 
And  scorn  incensed  his  rage  thus  crossed  to  be, 
Hopelessly  crossed,  by  crass  perversity. 
In  rage  and  scorn,  he  scourged  those  men  with  words : 
"There  is  no  reasoning  with  minds  like  you  !  — - 
Too  ignorant  to  guess  how  ignorant 
Ye  are,  and  self-conceited  in  degree 
To  match.     Such  ignorance,  with  self-conceit 
Such,  renders  blind  indeed.     What  boots  it  I 
Should  tell  you  superstition  clouds  your  brain? 


Bunk  XII.        SAUL   AND    Till-.    APOSTLES.  315 

\  our  superstition  would  not  let  you  hear. 
Your  very  senses,  given  by  God  to  he 
The  avenues  of  knowledge  to  your  mind, 
Satan  has  clogged  to  truth,  and  made  of  them 
But  open  thoroughfares  for  lies  from  him 
To  enter  by  and  capture  you  his  own. 
Mere  Satan's  lies  those  tales  are  that  ye  tell, 
Of  prison-doors  thrown  wide  mysteriously 
To  let  these  men  go  free,  and  of  deaths  dealt 
By  magic  sentence  weaponless  from  them  — 
Mere  Satan's  lies  those  tales,  or,  were  they  true, 
Yet  tokens  only  of  Satanic  power 
And  craft  permitted  to  disport  them  here 
For  their  destruction  who  to  be  destroyed 
Prove  themselves  greedy  by  such  act  as  yours. 
Dupes  of  the  devil,  go,  I  pity  you  ! 
This  is  your  weakness,  not  your  villainy. 
I  thought  to  make  you  helpers  in  my  strife 
To  save  the  souls  of  others,  but  your  souls 
Themselves  need  saving  first  and  most  of  all  — 
If  souls  like  yours  of  saving  worthy  be, 
Or  capable!     Some  different  make  of  men 
From  you,  seems  I  must  seek,  to  serve  my  need. 
Yet  you  I  thank  at  least  for  this,  that  ye 


316  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XII. 

By  your  behavior  show  me  what  a  sore, 
How  seated,  and  how  wide,  into  the  heart 
Eats  of  my  nation  !     Lo,  I  take  the  cup, 
The  full,  the  overflowing  cup  of  shame 
Which  ye  this  day  wring  out  for  me,  that  cup 
Take  I  with  thanks  from  you,  and  to  the  dregs 
Drain  it,  in  pledge,  in  pledge  and  sacrament, 
That  I  hereafter  give  myself  more  whole, 
More  absolute,  more  consecrate,  to  one, 
One  only,  pure  endeavor  and  desire, 
The  utter  rooting  out  —  at  cost  how  dear, 
No  reckoning,  mine  or  other's,  toil,  and  tears, 
And  blood  —  wherever  Jewish  name  be  found, 
Of  this  foul  creeping  rot  and  leprosy, 
This  blight,  this  blast,  this  mildew,  on  our  fame  !f 

Saul,  in  the  light  of  luminous  wrath,  foresaw 
Nigh,  and  saluted,  that  career,  which  thence, 
After  Judaean  cities  overrun 
With  havoc  at  his  hand  to  Jesus'  name, 
Will  bear  him  ravening  on  Damascus  road ! 


BOOK  XIII. 

SAUL    AND    SERGIUS. 


AFTER  further  persecution  accomplished  by  him  in  Judaea, 
Saul,  with  spirits  recovered,  sets  out  for  Damascus  to  carry 
thither  the  persecuting  sword.  Pausing  on  the  brow  of  hill 
Scopus  to  survey  Jerusalem  just  left,  he  soliloquizes.  At  the 
same  moment,  there  rides  up  a  troop  of  Roman  horse  escort 
ing  a  man  who  turns  out  to  be  Sergius  Paulus,  an  old-time 
acquaintance  of  Saul's,  also  bound  to  Damascus.  The  two 
pursue  their  journey  together,  highly  enjoying  their  ride  in 
that  charming  season  of  spring  weather,  and  delightedly 
conversing  on  the  way.  They  talk  over  Greek  literature,  and 
in  particular  by  starlight  at  the  close  of  the  first  day's 
journey,  Sergius  Paulus  having  by  occasion  recited  an 
apposite  passage  of  Homer,  Saul  matches  and  contrasts  this 
first  with  a  psalm  of  David,  and  then  additionally  with  a  strain 
from  the  prophet  Isaiah.  This  gives  rise  to  conversation  on 
ensuing  days,  in  which  religious  questions  are  discussed. 
Sergius  declares  himself  an  atheist  of  the  Epicurean  sort, 
and  he  plies  Saul  with  incredulous  inquiries  about  the  religion 
of  the  Jews  —  Saul  answering  with  Hebrew  conviction  and 
earnestness.  The  two  part  company  at  Neapolis  (Shechem) 
because  Sergius  Paulus  halts  there,  and  Saul,  in  the  spirit  of 
true  Jewish  strictness,  will  for  his  part  not  rest  till  he  has 
quite  passed  the  bounds  of  Samaria. 


SAUL  AND  SERGIUS. 

NOT  yet  his  fill  of  slaughter  supped,  though  forth 
Afar  the  timorous  flock  of  Jesus  now 
Were  from  before  his  restless,  ravening,  fierce, 
Rapacious  sword  out  of  Judaea  fled 
To  alien  lands  remote,  beyond  the  heights 
Of  Hermon  with  their  everlasting  snows, 
And  farther  to  the  islands  of  the  sea- 
Not  yet,  even  so,  his  fill  of  slaughter  supped, 
Saul  had  from  the  high-priest  commission  sought 
To  search  among  the  Hebrew  synagogues 
Of  Syrian  Damascus,  and  thence  bring 
Bound  to  Jerusalem  whomever  found, 
Woman  or  man,  confessing  Jesus  Christ. 

The  season  was  fresh  flowering  spring  ;  the  earth 
Was  glad  with  universal  green  to  greet 
The  sun  once  more,  returned  in  his  blue  heaven 
After  his  winter's  sojourn  in  the  south. 


32Q  THE  EPIC   OP  SAUL.  Book  XIII. 

Flow  blithe  the  welcome  of  the  morning  was, 

Forth  looking  from  his  east  across  the  Hills 

Of  Moab  on  the  just  awakening  world! 

Saul  met  it  with  a  sense  as  if  of  spring 

And  morning  linking  hand  in  hand  for  dance 

Together  in  the  courses  of  his  blood, 

As,  mounted  on  a  palfrey  fresh  and  fleet, 

With  servitors  attendant  following  him, 

He  issued  jocund  from  Damascus  gate. 

The  animal  spirits  of  youth  and  health  in  him, 

The  joy  of  new  adventure,  the  fine  pulse 

Of  life  felt  in  the  buoyant,  bounding  step 

With  which  his  steed  advanced  him  on  the  road, 

The  secret  pleasure  of  release  at  last, 

Release  and  long  secure  removal,  won, 

Through  growing  leagues  of  distance  interposed, 

From  the  abhorred  access  of  Shimei  - 

These,  with  the  season  and  the  hour  so  bright, 

Brightened  the  darkling  heart  of  Saul  to  cheer. 

He  was  a  radiant  aspect,  fair  to  see, 

Fronting  his  future  with  that  sanguine  smile ! 

The  acclivity  surmounted  of  a  hill, 
Whence  downward  dipped  his  road,  declining  north, 


Book  XIII.  SAUL   AND   SEXGfUS.  321 

And  farewell  glimpse  gave  of  Jerusalem, 
Saul  rein  drew  on  his  foamy-flanked  steed, 
And,  about  winding  him,  paused,  looking  back. 
His  retinue,  far  otherwise  than  he 
Mounted,  part  even  on  foot,  with  sumpter  beasts  . 
Bearing  camp  equipage,  behind  were  fallen. 
These,  presently  come  up,  he  lets  pass  on 
Before  him  in  the  way,  while  still  at  gaze, 
There  on  the  back  of  his  indignant  steed 
Resentful  to  be  curbed  in  mid-career  - 
Companion  hoofs  heard  leaving  him  behind  — 
Saul  sits,  perusing,  with  an  inner  eye, 
Yet  more  than  with  his  outer,  what  he  sees. 
Half-shadow  and  half-light,  Jerusalem 
He  sees,  smitten  athwart  her  level  roofs 
With  sunshine  from  the  horizontal  sun, 
The  temple  of  Jehovah  in  the  midst, 
As  if  itself  a  sun,  so  dazzling  bright 
With  its  refulgence  of  reflected  beams; 
While,  round  about,  the  warder  mountains  stand, 
Bathing  their  sacred  brows  in  sacred  light. 
Saul's  heart  distends  immense  with  patriot's  joy, 
Yet  joy  pierced   through  and  through  with   patriot's 
pain. 


322  THE  EPIC  OP  SAUL.  Book  XI 1 1. 

"  O  beautiful  for  situation,  thou, 
Jerusalem  ! "  he  fervently  bursts  forth. 
"  Peace  be  within  thy  walls,  prosperity 
Within  thy  palaces  !     Yea,  yet  again, 
Now  for  my  brethren  and  companions'  sakes, 
Say  I,  '  Within  thee,  peace  ! '     Lo,  my  vow  hear : 
For  that  the  temple  of  the  Lord  my  God 
Is  in  thee,  I  henceforth  thy  good  will  seek. 
And  Thou,  Jehovah  in  the  heavens!   behold, 
Saul  for  himself  that  ancient  promise  claims  : 
'  Prosper  shall  he  Jerusalem  who  loves.' 
For  love  not  I  Jerusalem,  with  love 
To  anguish,  for  her  anguish  and  her  tears? 
Take  pleasure  in  her  stones,  favor  her  dust, 
Q  God,  my  God  !     Is  not  the  set  time  come  ? 
Do  I  not  hear  Thee  say  :   '  Awake,  awake, 
Put  on  thy  strength,  O  Zion,  long  forlorn, 
And  beautiful  thy  garments  put  thou  on, 
Jerusalem  !     Henceforth  no  more  shall  come 
The  uncircumcised  into  thee,  nor  the  unclean!" 

"  Amen  !  "  Saul  added,  with  a  gush  of  tears, 
The  light  mercurial  feeling  in  his  heart 
Less  to  sad  sinking,  weighted  down,  than  all. 


Book  XIII.  SAUL   AND   SEXGfUS.  323 

With  fluent  lapse,  to  pleasing  pathos  changed. 

Into  that  strain,  so  ardent  and  so  true, 

Of  patriot  prayer,  deeply  had  braided  been, 

Half  to  himself  unknown,  a  silent  strand 

Of  subtle  self-regard,  vague  personal  hope 

That  would  have  spurned  to  be  imprisoned  in  words: 

4  The  new  Jerusalem  that  was  to  be, 

Should  she  not  Saul  her  chief  deliverer  hail ! ' 

Musing,  and  praying,  and  beholding,  so, 
Saul  suddenly  a  sound  of  clanging  hoofs 
Heard,  and,  his  eyes  quick  thither  turning,  saw, 
Between  hill  Scopus,  on  whose  top  he  stood, 
And  the  Damascus  gate  through  which  he  came, 
Advancing  toward  him  on  the  Roman  road- 
Cemented  solid  with  its  rutted  stones, 
Like  an  original  stratum  of  the  sphere  - 
A  turm  of  horse,  large  not,  but  formidable, 
Caparison  and  armor  gleaming  bright, 
And  with  a  nameless  air  forerunning  them 
Of  wide-renowned  might  invincible 
Expressed  in  that  momentous  rhythmic  tread 
Four-footed,  underneath  which  from  afar 
With  pulse  on  pulse  now  rock  to  iron  rang. 


324  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL,  Book  XIII. 

The  cavalcade,  by  slow  degrees  more  slow, 
Moved  up  the  acclivity  till,  reached  the  brow, 

Sank  to  a  walk  their  pace,  when  Saul  perceived 

- 
An  arm6d  escort  was  convoying  one 

Thereby  betokened  an  ambassador, 
Somewhither  posting  on  affair  of  state, 
Or  haply  citizen  of  high  degree 
Honored  with  ceremonious  retinue. 


This  man  regarded  Saul  with  curious  look 
Respectful,  which  almost  admiring  grew; 
And  gravely,  as  their  mutual  glances  met, 
The  youthful  Roman  to  the  youthful  Jew 
Inclined  in  distant  salutation  meant 
For  natural  courtesy  due  from  peer  to  peer. 
Saul,  in  like  wise,  his  greeting  gave  him  back  ; 
Whereon  the  Roman,  reining  to  one  side 
His  horse,  and  halting,  said  :  "  Peace,  but  methinks 
I  saw  thee  late,  months  since  it  may  have  been, 
Where  that  fanatic  Stephen  suffered  death 
With  stoning  at  your  angry  elders'  hands." 
"  I,  in  that  act  of  punishment,"  said  Saul, 
"  As  loyal  Jew  befitted,  took  my  part." 
"  Nay,  but  as  now  I  read  thy  features  nigh," 


Book  XIII.  SAUL   AND   AY<7vV//r.V.  325 

Sudden  more  earnest  grown,  the  Roman  said, 
"  Labors  my  brain  with  yet  a  different  thought. 
Somewhere  we  twain  must  earlier  still  have  met. 
In  Tarsus  I  some  boyish  seasons  spent ; 
I  there,  by  chance  full  well-remembered,  knew 
A  Hebrew-Roman  boy  whose  name  was  Saul." 
"  Then  Sergius  Paulus  is  thy  name,"  said  Saul, 
"  And  Saul  am  I  —  and  Saul  to  Sergius,  peace  !  " 
Who  but  as  man  and  man  just  now  had  met 
Greeted  again  in  sense  of  comradeship. 

"Thy  face  is  toward  Jerusalem,"  to  Saul 
Said  Sergius ;  "  but  thy  look  is  less  of  one 
Arriving,  journey  finished,  than  of  one 
Forth  setting  on  adventure  planned  abroad. " 
'•  I  journey  to  Damascus,"  Saul  replied  • 
"  And  thither  also  I,"  said  Sergius. 
Damascus-ward  turned  Saul  his  horse's  head, 
And  slowly,  with  the  Roman,  now  resumed 
His  onward  way,  while  further  Sergius  said  : 
"  Having  a  brief  apprenticeship  at  arms 
Accomplished,  to  Jerusalem  I  came, 
Centurion  still,  urged  by  desire  to  see 
Thy  capital  city,  famed  throughout  the  world. 


326  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIII. 

Since  witnessing — by  lucky  hap  it  fell 

My  military  duty  to  be  there  — 

Since  witnessing  that  spectacle  so  strange 

Of  Stephen's  stoning —  strange  to  Roman  eyes, 

Yet  to  eyes  Jewish  doubtless  quite  as  strange 

Our  Roman  fashion,  hanging  on  the  cross - 

All  various  ways  of  various  tribes  of  men 

From  clime  to  clime,  delights  me  to  observe  - 

What  comedy  to  the  gods  must  we  present !  - 

Since  I  saw  Stephen  slain  with  stones,  I  say, 

Good  fortune,  and  some  interest  made  for  me 

At  Rome,  have  given  me  this  my  welcome  chance 

To  travel  and  more  widely  see  the  world. 

Now  to  Damascus  I  as  legate  go." 

"  And  of  our  Sanhedrim  as  legate,  I, 

Said  Saul,  "if  so  without  offence  I  may 

From  Jewish  mode  to  Gentile  dare  my  speech 

Conform — legate,  or  hand  executive, 

Say  rather,  in  some  certain  offices 

Deemed  needful,  to  consult  my  nation's  weal. " 

With  mutual  question  asked  and  answered,  vein 
Of  old-time  boyish  reminiscence  shared 
Between  them  as  together  on  they  rode  - 


Book  XIII.  SAUL   AND   SEJH;/l'S.  327 

Their  horses  pricking  each  the  other's  speed  - 
The  two  soon  overtook  their  retinues, 
Who,  seeing  their  chiefs  adjoined  in  comradeship, 
Themselves  in  comradeship  dissolved  their  sense 
Of  race  and  race  to  mix  as  men  and  men. 

So  all  day  long  together,  side  by  side, 
Riding,  or  resting  in  the  noontide  shade, 
Sergius  and  Saul,  a  frank  companionship, 
Immixed  their  minds  in  speech  of  many  things. 
Young  life,  young  health,  glad  sense  of  fair  emprise, 
High-hearted  hope  of  boundless  futures  theirs, 
Delicious  weather  and  blithe  season  bland, 
Blue  cloudless  heaven  forever  overhead  - 
By  the  sole  sun  usurped  his  tabernacle 
Whence  sovran  virtue  beaming  into  all  - 
Sweet  voice  of  singing-bird,  sweet  smile  of  flower, 
Sweet  breath  exhaled  from  tender-fruited  vine, 
Joy,  a  full  feast,  through  every  flooded  sense  — 
And,  heightening  all,  that  billowy  onward  sway 
Of  motion  without  effort  on  their  steeds, 
Made,  to  those  lord  possessors  of  the  world, 
Their  talking  like  the  coursing  of  their  blood, 
Self-moved,  or  like  the  running  of  a  brook 


328  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XIII. 

That  laughs  and  sparkles  on  its  downward  way, 

As  ceasing  never  from  its  hope  to  drain 

The  fountain,  brimming  ever,  whence  it  flows. 

Of  arms,  of  art,  and  of  philosophy, 
They  spoke,  and  letters ;  spoke,  too,  of  the  fame 
Of  ancient  Grecian  masters  of  the  mind, 
Who  ruled,  and  rule,  by  charm  of  prose  or  verse. 
First,  Homer,  hoar  with  immemorial  eld, 
Pouring  his  epics  in  that  profluent  stream 
Which,  like  his  ocean,  wandered  round  the  world ; 
Bold  Pindar,  with  his  lyric  ecstasies, 
On  throbbing  wings  of  exultation  borne 
Into  the  empyrean,  whence  his  song 
Broken  descends  in  showers  of  melody; 
Father  of  history,  Herodotus, 
"  Half  poet,  epic,  or  idyllic,  he  "  — 
So,  Saul  thereto  assenting,  Sergius  said- 
"  With  his  Ionic  strain  mellifluous 
Of  wonder-loving  artless  narrative  "  ; 
Thucydides,  the  soul  of  energy  ; 
^Eschylus,  Titan  ;  happy  Sophocles  ; 
With  soft  Euripides  unfortunate  ; 
Then  Socrates,  "  Who  wrote  no  books,"  said  Saul, 


Book  XIII.  SAUL   AND   SERGIUS.  329 

44  Or  wrote  most  living  books  in  living  men  ; 
Plato,  the  chiefest  book  of  Socrates, 
Yet  mind  so  large  and  so  original 
That,  in  him  reading  what  his  teacher  taught, 
One  knows  not  whether  Socrates  it  be, 
Or  Socrates's  pupil,  that  one  reads" 
"  Knows  not,  and,  for  delight,  cares  not  to  know, 
Full-sated  with  the  feast  of  such  discourse, 
So  wealthy,  wise,  urbane,  harmonious!" 
Stung  to  enthusiasm,  thus  Sergius, 
Continuing  what  from  Saul  ceased  incomplete. 
"  Our  Tully,"  added  he,  "  from  Plato's  well 
Deepest  his  draughts  drank  of  philosophy, 
And,  thence  inspired,  wrote  such  sweet  dialogue, 
Latin  half  seemed  delectable  as  Greek." 
"Yea,  and  a  man  of  fine  civility 
In  manners  as  in  mind,  your  Tully  was," 
Said  Saul ;  "  Cilicia  keeps  his  memory  green 
For  virtues  long  in  Roman  rulers  rare. 
His  too  a  sounding,  stately  eloquence, 
And  copious;  but  Greek  Demosthenes 
Pleases  me  better,  with  that  stormy  stress 
Of  passion  in  him,  reason  on  fire  with  love 
Or  hatred,  that  indignant  vehemence 


33°  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIII. 

Which  overwhelms  us  like  a  torrent  flood, 
Or,  like  a  torrent  flood,  upon  its  breast 
Lifts  us,  and  tosses  us,  and  bears  us  on  ! 
He  is  more  like  our  Hebrew  prophets  rapt 
Above  themselves  in  sympathy  with  God." 

In  talk  like  this  the  livelong  day  was  spent ; 
Hardly  the  talkers  heeding  when  they  passed 
Meadows  of  flowers  pied  rich  in  colors  gay, 
Poppy,  anemone,  convolvulus, 
Bright  marigold  wide  yellowing  belts  of  green 
Into  a  vivid  gold  that  dazed  the  eye  ; 
And  heeding  hardly  if  upsprang  the  lark 
From  almost  underneath  their  horses'  hoofs, 
Startled  to  leave  her  humble  hiding  nest, 
And,  soaring,  better  hide  her  otherwise 
Amid  the  blinding  lightnings  of  the  sun  ; 
Such  sights  and  sounds  and  glancing  motions  swift 
Scarce  heeded  — yet,  as  subtle  influence, 
Admitted,  each,  to  infuse  insensibly 
Into  their  mood  an  added  joyousness  — 
The  afternoon  declined  into  the  eve. 
Passed  now  a  fountain  on  the  wayside  cliff, 
Coyly,  through  ferny  leafage,  shedding  down 


R.okXlII.  SAUL   AND   SERGIUS.  551 

Its  weeping  waters  shown  in  fresher  green, 
Up  a  long  glen  they  mounted  to  a  crest 
Of  hill  where  opened  a  soft  grassy  plain  - 
Inviting,  should  one  wish  his  tent  to  spread  - 
And  here  they  twain  their  double  camp  bid  pitch. 

Supper  soon  ended,  Saul  and  Sergius, 
Ere  sleep  they  seek,  a  hill,  not  far,  ascend, 
The  highest  neighboring  seen,  less  thence  to  view 
The  landscape  round  them  in  the  deepening  dark 
Glooming,  or  even  the  heavens  above  their  heads 
Brightening  each  moment  in  the  deepening  dark, 
Than  youth's  unused  excess  of  strength  to  ease 
With  exercise,  and  to  achieve  the  highest. 
But  there  the  splendors  of  the  firmament, 
Enlarged  so  lustrous  through  that  Syrian  sky, 
Hailed  such  a  storm  of  vertical  starlight 
Downward  upon  their  sense  as  through  their  sense 
Inward  into  their  soul  beat,  and  a  while 
Mute  held  them,  hushed  with  wonder  and  with  awe, 
Awe  to  the  Hebrew,  to  the  Roman,  joy. 
Then  said  the  Roman  : 

"  This  is  like  that  place 
Of  glorious  Homer  where  he  hangs  the  sky 


332  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XIII. 

Innumerably  bright  with  moon  and  stars 
Over  the  Trojan  host  and  their  camp-fires : 

1  Holding  high  thoughts,  they  on  the  bridge  of  war 
'  Sat  all  night  long,  and  many  blazed  their  fires. 
'  As  when  in  heaven  stars  round  the  glittering  moon 
'  Shine  forth  exceeding  beautiful,  and  when   ' 
1  Breathlessly  tranquil  is  the  upper  air,, 
'  And  in  their  places  all  the  stars  are  seen, 
'  And  glad  at  heart  the  watching  shepherd  is; 
'  So  many,  'twixt  the  ships.and  Xanthus'  streams, 
'  Shone  fires  by  Trojans  kindled  fronting  Troy.' " 

>f 
f 

"  The  spirit  of  Greece,  with  Greek  simplify, 
A  nobleness  all  of  Homer,  there  I  feel," 
Concession  checking  with  reserve,  said  Saul;  ; 

"  Our  Hebrew,  to  us  Hebrews,  rises  higher. 
Homer,  unconscious  of  sublimity, 

"*"v 

Down  all  its  dreadful  height  above  our  sphere 

Brings  the  august  encampment  of  the  skies — • 

To  count  the  number  of  the  Trojan  fires ! 

Our  poet  David  otherwise  beholds 

The  brilliance  of  the  nightly  firmament, 

Seeing  it  mirror  of  the  majesty 

Of  Him  who  spread  it  arching  over  earth, 


. 


Hook  XIII.          "   SAUL   AND  SE&G/US.  333 

And  who  yet  stoops  His  awful  thought  to  think 
Kindly  of  us  as  Father  to  our  race, 
Nay,  kingdom  gives  us,  glory,  honor,  power, 
And  all  things  subjugates  beneath  our  feet. 
Let  me  some  echoes  from  that  harp  awake 
To  which,  with  solemn  touches,  this  his  theme 
Our  psalmist  David  chanted  long  ago  : 

'  Jehovah,  our  dread  Sovereign,  how  Thy  Name 

'  Is  excellent  in  glory  through  the  earth  ! 

1  Upon  the  heavens  Thy  glory  hast  Thou  set ; 

'  The  heart  of  babe  and  suckling  reads  it  there, 

1  And,  raised  to  rapture,  Bitters  forth  Thy  praise, 

'  That  mute  may  be  the  adversary  mouth 

'Which  would  the  ever-living  God  gainsay. 

'  When  I  survey  Thy  heavens,  Thy  handiwork, 

'  The  moon,  the  stars,  Thou  didst  of  old  ordain, 

1  Man,   what   is  he  ?   that   Thou   for   him   shouldst 

care, 

1  The  son  of  man,  that  Thou  shouldst  visit  him. 
1  For  Thou  hast  made  him  hardly  lower  than  God, 
1  And  dost  with  glory  him  and  honor  crown. 
'  Dominion  over  all  Thy  works  to  wield 
1  Thou  madest  him,  and  underneath  his  feet 
1  Put'st  all  things,  sheep  and  oxen,  roaming  beast, 


334  THE   EPIC   OF   SAUL.  Book  XIII. 

'  And  winging  fowl,  and  swimming  fish,  and  all 
1  That  passes  through  the  pathways  of  the  seas. 
'Jehovah,  our  dread  Sovereign,  how  Thy  Name 
'  Is  excellent  in  glory  through  the  earth  ! ' 

Recited  in  slow  solemn  monotone, 
As  with  an  inward  voice  muffled  by  awe, 
Those  new  and  strange  barbaric-sounding  notes 
Of  Hebrew  music  shut  in  measured  words 
Smote  on  some  deeper  chord  in  Sergius'  ear 
That,  trembling,  tranced  him  silent  for  a  while. 
Then  he  said,  rousing :  "  What  a  sombre  strain ! 
From  the  light-hearted  Greek  how  different ! " 

"  Sombre  thou  callest  it,  and  solemn  I, 
Who  find  in  such  solemnity  a  joy  ; 
But  different,  yea,  from  the  light-thoughted  Greek." 
Less  as  in  converse  than  soliloquy 
Deep-musing  so  to  Sergius  Saul  replied. 
"  Our  bard  Isaiah  modulates  the  strain 
Into  another  mood  less  pastoral. 
He  pours  divine  contempt  on  idol  gods, 
On  idol  gods  and  on  their  worshippers ; 
And  then  majestically  hymns  His  praise 
Who  made  yon  host  of  heaven  and  leads  them  out 


Book  XIII.  SAUL   AND   SERGIUS.  335 

4  To  whom  then  will  yc  liken  God  ? '  he  cries, 

'  Or  what  similitude  to  Him  compare  ? 

'The  skilled  artificer  an  image  forms, 

4  And  this  the  goldsmith  overlays  with  gold, 

'  And  tricks  it  smartly  out  with  silver  chains  : 

4  Or  haply  one  too  poor  for  cost  like  this 

4  Chooseth  him  out  a  tree  judged  sound  and  good, 

4  And  seeks  a  cunning  workman  who  shall  thence 

4  Grave  him  an  image  that  may  shift  to  stand  ! 

1  But  nay,  ye  foolish,  have  ye  then  not  known  ? 

'  Not    heard     have    ye  ?     You    hath    it    not    been 

told 

4  From  the  remote  beginning  of  the  world  ? 
4  From  the  foundations  of  the  ancient  earth 
4  Have  ye  indeed  so  missed  to  understand  ? 
4  He  sits  upon  the  circle  of  the  earth 
4  And  they  that  dwell  therein  are  grasshoppers ; 
4  He  as  a  curtain  doth  the  heavens  outspread, 
'  And  makes  a  blue  pavilion  of  the  sky. 
1  To  whom  then  will  ye  liken  Me  ?  saith  God  ; 
4  Whom  shall  I  equal  ?  saith  the  Holy  One. 
'  Lift  up  your  eyes  on  high,  the  heavens  behold  — • 
'  Who  hath  these  things  created  ?  who  their  host 
1  By  number  bringeth  out,  and  all  by  names 


THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIII. 

'Calls?     By  the  greatness  of  His  might,  for  that 
•  So  strong  in  power  is  He,  not  one  star  fails." 

The  deep  tones  ceased,  and  once  more  silence  fell 
Between  those  two  amid  the  silent  night. 

o 

But  Sergius,  lightly  rallying  soon  to  speech, 

Said,  with  a  ready,  easy  sympathy  : 

•'There  seems  indeed  to  breathe  in  such  a  strain 

Some  solemn  joy,  but  the  solemnity 

Is  greater,  and  my  spirit  is  oppressed. 

Not  less  your  poets  differ  from  the  Greek 

In  matter  than  in  manner,  when  they  sing. 

How  high  you  make  your  deity  to  be, 

Beyond  the  stature  of  the  gods  of  Greece  ! 

Homer  has  Zeus  compel  the  clouds,  forth  flash 

The  lightnings,  and  the  thunderbolts  down  hurl  ; 

The  mightiest  meddler  with  the  world,  his  Zeus, 

Yet  of  the  world  the  mighty  maker  not. 

But  your  Jehovah  reaches  even  to  that, 

As  with  his  fingers  fashioning  yonder  heaven, 

And  fixing  in  their  station  moon  and  stars. 

And  he  in  human  things  concerns  himself! 

The  Epicurean  gods  are  cold  and  calm ; 

On  high  Olympus  far  withdrawn  they  sit, 


Book  XIII.  SAUL    AND   SEXGIUS.  337 

And  smile,  and  cither  not  at  all  regard 
Our  case,  or,  if  so  be  regarding,  smile 
Still,  unconcerned,  our  case  however  hard. 
Your  Hebrew  God  is  much  more  amiable, 
But  much  more  probable  that  Olympian  crew ; 
Nay,  probable  not  at  all  is  either  ;  dream, 
Fond  dream,  the  fable  of  divinities 
Who  either  care,  or  care  not,  for  our  case. 
We  are  the  creatures  and  the  sport  of  chance, 
Puppets  tossed  hither  and  thither  in  idle  play, 
A  while,  a  little  while,  fooled  to  suppose 
We  do  the  dancing  we  are  jerked  to  do  - 
And  then,  resolved  from  our  compacture  brief 
Into  the  atoms  which  once  on  a  time 
Together  chanced  and  so  were  we,  we  drop 
Plumb  down  again  into  the  great  inane 
Abyss,  and  recommence  the  eternal  whirl  ! 
There  is  that  Epicurean  cosmogony, 
An  endless  cycle  of  evolution  turned 
Upon  itself,  in  worlds  forevermore 
Becoming,  out  of  worlds  forevermore 
Merging  in  their  original  elements: 
No  god,  or  gods,  to  tangle  worse  the  skein 
Inextricably  tangled  by  blind  chance!" 


338  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIII. 

Saul  was  affronted,  but  he  held  his  peace, 
Brooding  the  while  his  jealousy  for  God. 
At  length,  with  intense  calm,  he  spoke  and  said  : 
"  The  Hebrew  spirit  is  severe  and  says, 
'  The  fool  it  is  who  in  his  secret  heart, 
Rebelling,  wills  no  God.'     '  The  Hebrew  spirit,' 
Said  I  ?     Forget  those  unadvised  words ; 
For  to  speak  so  is  not  the  Hebrew  spirit. 
God  is  a  jealous  God  ;  His  glory  He 
Will  to  another  not  divide ;  and  God 
Himself  it  is,  the  Living  God,  and  not 
What,  Gentile  fashion,  my  rash  lips  miscalled 
'The  Hebrew  spirit,'  that  charges  atheism 
With  folly.     God  His  prophet  psalmist  bade 
Write  with  a  diamond  pen  on  adamant 
That  stern  damnation  of  the  atheous  soul : 
4  The  fool  hath  in  his  heart  said,  God  is  not. ' 
This  tell  I  thee  my  conscience  so  to  cleanse 
Of  sin  in  saying  'The  Hebrew  spirit'  for  God." 

With  tolerant  Wonder,  Sergius  heard  and  said: 
"  A  strangely  serious  race  you  Hebrews  are  ; 
I  do  not  think  I  understand  you  yet. 
I  shall  be  glad  to-morrow,  if  so  please 


Book  XIII.  SAUL  AND   SERGIUS.  339 

Thee  likewise,  to  renew  this  night's  discourse." 
So  they  descended  from  the  hill  and  slept. 

The  herald  Dawn,  white-fingered,  from  the  east 
Had  signalled  to  the  stars,  '  He  comes!      He  comes!' 
And  these,  veiling  themselves  from  view  with  light, 
Had  all  into  the  unapparent  deep 
Retired,  and  left  the  hemisphere  of  heaven, 
Late  glowing  with  their  fixed  or  wandering  fires, 
One  crystal  hollow  of  pure  space  made  void 
To  be  a  fit  pavilion  for  the  sun, 
When  forth  from  their  encampment  rode  the  twain, 
Fresh  as  the  morning  from  the  baths  of  sleep, 
And  keen  with  hunger  for  the  forward  road. 
"The  allotment  of  my  tribe,"  said  Saul  —  "my  tribe 
Is  Benjamin  —  in  measure  such,  bare  rock 
And  rugged  hill,  hardly  through  age-long  toil 
Of  tilth  so  clothed  as  we  have  seen  them  clothed, 
In  terrace  above  terrace  of  won  soil, 
With  verdure  —  that,  we  leave  behind,  to  cross 
This  day  the  fatter  fields  of  Ephraim." 
Then  Saul  to  Sergius  rehearsed  in  short 
The  tale  of  Hebrew  history,  how  God, 
Having  his  fathers  out  of  Egypt  brought, 


340  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIII. 

With  sign  and  wonder  thence  delivering  them 
And  hither  led  them  through  the  parted  sea, 
And  past  the  smoking  top  of  Sinai  — 
Touched  by  the  finger  of  God  to  burn  with  fire 
And  thunder  and  lighten  more  than  man  could  bear 
To  see  or  hear,  in  sanction  of  His  law  - 
Had  lastly  parcelled  out  this  land  to  them 
In  portions  by  their  tribes  to  be  their  rest. 

While  Saul  to  Sergius  so  discoursing  spoke, 
Over  their  right  the  sun,  long  since  uprisen, 
Climbed  the  steep  slope  of  morning  in  the  sky. 
And  now  the  summit  of  a  ridge  those  twain 
Reach,  whence,  straightforward  looking,  they  behold, 
In  light  so  bright,  through  air  so  fair,  a  scene 
Of  the  most  choice  the  eye  can  rest  upon. 
A  wide  and  long  champaign  of  fruitful  green, 
On  either  side  hemmed  in  with  skirting  hill, 
Stretches  before  them  to  the  bounding  sky, 
Where  Hermon,  scarce  descried  through  distance  dim, 
Silvers  with  frost  each  morn  his  crown  of  snows. 
Descended,  they  therein,  through  billowing  wheat 
Wind-swayed,  might,  to  a  watcher  from  the  hill, 
Seem  laboring  like  two  swimmers  in  the  surf, 


Book  XIII.  SAUL   AND   SERGIUS.  341 

And  hardly,  in  the  fluctuation,  way 

Making  whither  they  went ;  yet  swiftly  borne 

Were  they,  and  easily,  onward.     Soon  Saul  said  — 

And  therewith  pointed  to  two  mountain  peaks, 

Seen  towering  on  the  left  to  lordly  height, 

Twin  warders  of  a  lesser  vale  between, 

In  stature  twin  and  twin  in  symmetry  - 

"  Ebal  and  Gerizim  yon  mountains  are, 

And  these  between  the  vale  of  Shechem  lies, 

Theatre  once  of  oath  and  sacrament 

Enacted  by  my  nation  with  dread  rite. 

'A  strangely  serious  race',  thou  yesterday 

Calledst  us  Hebrews  ,  strangely  frivolous  race 

Surely  were  we,  if  somewhat  serious  not, 

For  we  are  heirs  of  serious  history. 

Yon  natural  amphitheatre  thou  seest, 

Circled  and  sloped  against  those  mountain  sides 

With  spacious  interval  of  plain  enclosed  ; 

There  was  the  oath  of  our  obedience  sworn. 

On  Ebal  half  our  tribes,  and  half  our  tribes 

On  Gerizim,  stood  opposite,  and  midst, 

The  tribe  of  Levi,  God's  peculiar  tribe, 

Stood  in  the  vale  about  the  ark  of  God, 

Whence  Joshua,  our  great  captain,  read  the  law  — 


THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIII. 

He  and  the  Levites,  ocean-like  the  sound  — 
With  blessing  or  with  curse  by  God  adjoined 
As  disobedient  or  obedient  we. 
This  was  when  scarce  our  fathers  had  set  foot 
Hitherside  Jordan  in  the  promised  land ; 

They  from  their  stronghold  camp  came  here  express 

- 

To  svcfar  such  solemn  covenant  with  God. 
Six  hundred  thousand  souls  of  fighting-men, 
With  women  and  with  children  fourfold  more, 
Ranged  on  the  one  side  or  the  other,  joined 
To  them  that  mustered  in  the  middle  vale, 
All  heard  the  threatening  or  the  gracious  words, 
And  all,  in  multitudinous  answer,  said 


'  Amen  ! '  —  the  tribes  on  Ebal  to  the  curse, 
And  to  the  blessing,  those  on  Gerizim, 
Replying — choral  imprecation  dire 
Upon  themselves  of  every  human  ill, 
If  disobedient  found,  of  promised  good 
Acceptance  at  the  price,  acknowledged  just, 
Of  whole  obedience  to  God's  holy  law. 
It  was  as  if  Jehovah  had  adjured 
All  things,  above,  below,  His  witnesses, 
'  Hear,    O    ye    heavens,    and    thou,    O    earth,    give 
ear, 


Book  XIII.  SAUL   AND   SERGIUS.  343 

While  thus  My  people  covenant  swear  with  Me.' 
The  host  of  Israel,  though  such  numbers,  heard  - 
These  mountain-sides  redouble  so  the  voice." 

"  Theatric  sacramental  rite  most  weird, " 
Said  Scrgius,  "  thou  hast  described  to  me. 
Sure  never  elsewhere  did  lawgiver  yet, 
\Vith  ceremony  such,  a  people  swear 
To  obedience  of  his  laws.     The  laws,  I  trow, 
Subscribed  and  sealed  with  signature  so  strange, 
Strange    must    have    been.       Example    couldst    thou 
give?" 

"  Of  all  those  laws,"  said  Saul,  "  doubtless  the  law 
To  Gentile  ears  the  strangest,  is  the  first ; 
That  law  it  is  which  makes  the  Jew  a  Jew  : 
1  Other  than  Me  no  god  shalt  thou  confess  ; 
1  Image,  resemblance,  none,  molten  or  carved, 
'  Of  whatsoever  thing  in  heaven,  or  earth, 
1  Or  hidden  region  underneath  the  earth, 
1  Fashion  to  thec  shalt  thou,  or  bow  thee  down 
'  In  service  or  in  worship  unto  them  ; 
1  For  I  the  Lord  thy  God  a  jealous  God 
*  Am,  and  I  visit  the  iniquity 
'  Of  fathers  upon  children,  chastisement, 


344  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XII 1. 

'  In  long  entail,  on  generation  linked 
'  To  generation,  following  hard  the  line 
1  Of  such  as  hate  Me,  endless  mercy  shown 
'  To  such  as  love  Me  and  observe  My  law. 
1  Cursed  be  he  who  dares  to  disobey  ' ; 
And  Ebal,  with  its  countless  multitude, 
Thundered  to  Gerizim  a  loud  '  Amen  ! ' 
While  heaven  above  and  the  wide  world  around 
Hearkened  in  witness  of  the  dreadful  oath. " 

Saul  ceased  as  mute  with  awe  of  memory ; 
And  something  of  a  sympathetic  sense, 
Communicated,  also  Sergius  made 
Silent  in  presence  of  such  history. 
Not  long,  for,  rousing  from  his  reverie, 
And  looking  up  before  him  nigh,  he  sees 
A  city  with  its  walls  and  roofs  and  towers. 
"  Neapolis  !"  exclaims  the  Roman  voice, 
The  Jewish,  in  tone  different,  "  Sychar ! "  said. 
"  Neapolis!     And  here  I  halt,"  said  Sergius; 
"  Sychar  !     And  forward  through  Samaria,  I, 
Not  pausing  till  this  hateful  soil  be  passed," 
Said  Saul ;  "  perchance  to-morrow  met  again, 
Beyond,  we  may  together  forward  fare. " 


Book  XIII.  SAUL    AND    SERGIUS.  345 

So  there  they  parted  with  such  slight  farewell ; 
Nor  after  met,  until,  two  morrows  more 
Now  spent  in  separate  travel,  they  had  reached 
The  bursting  fountain  of  the  Jordan,  where, 
Forth  from  between  the  feet  of  Hermon  born 
Forever — in  the  joy  and  anguish  born, 
The  certain  anguish  and  the  doubtful  joy 
Tumultuous  of  an  everlasting  birth- 
Leaps  to  the  light  of  life  that  famous  stream, 
Like  many  another  child  —  from  Adam  sprung  — 
To  run  his  heedless,  headlong,  downward  course 
And  lose  himself  at  last  in  the  Dead  Sea ! 
Here  was  what  life,  all-welcoming,  lusty  life, 
Doom  of  what  deadly  worse  than  death  was  there! 

A  city  here  the  tetrarch  Philip  built, 
Or  raised  to  more  magnificent,  which  then, 
In  honor  of  dishonorable  name 
Imperial,  Tiberius  Caesar,  he 
Called  Csesarea,  and  Philippi  too 
Eponymous  therewith  for  surname  joined  ; 
But  Paneas,  earlier  name,  clung  to  the  place, 
As  to  this  day  it  clings  in  Banias. 


BOOK  XIV. 

SAUL    AND    JESUS. 


COMING  together  again  at  Caesarea  Philippi  (Paneas,  Bani- 
as)  after  an  interval  of  days,  Saul  and  Sergius  cross  the 
southern  spur  of  Hermon.  A  violent  thunderstorm  comes 
slowly  up  during  the  afternoon,  which  gives  Sergius  occasion, 
by  way  of  mask  to  his  own  secret  disquietude,  to  quote  his 
Epicurean  poet  Lucretius  on  the  subject  of  Jupiter's  control 
of  thunderbolts.  As  the  storm  increases  in  violence,  the 
fears  of  Sergius  overpower  him,  and  he  breaks  down  at  last 
into  a  deprecatory  prayer  and  vow  to  Jupiter.  Saul  then, 
the  storm  still  raging,  rehearses  from  Scripture  appropriate 
fragments  of  psalm,  timing  them  to  the  various  successive 
bursts  of  tempest.  The  sound  of  a  tranquil  human  voice  has 
a  quieting  effect  on  Sergius,  and  even  on  the  frightened 
steeds  of  the  two  travellers.  The  storm  ceases,  and  they  pass 
the  night  under  a  serene  sky.  The  next  morning  they  set 
out  for  the  last  stage  of  their  journey  to  Damascus. 

But  now  the  scene  of  the  poem  changes,  being  transferred 
to  Paradise  ;  where  a  group  composed  of  those  who  had  come 
to  their  death  by  the  hands  of  Saul  assemble,  privileged  by 
special  grace  to  witness  from  their  celestial  station  the  happy 
overthrow  and  conversion  of  their  late  persecutor.  Sergius 
applies  his  interpretation  of  the  occurrence,  and  Saul 
finishes  his  journey  on  foot,  blind,  led  by  the  hand  into 
Damascus. 


SAUL  AND  JESUS. 

THE  splendor  of  the  morning  yet  once  more 
Was  a  theophany  in  Syria, 
When  Saul  and  Sergius,  met,  from  Paneas 
Started,  with  mind  to  overpass  that  day 
The  spur  of  Hermon  interposed  between 
Them  and  Damascus. 

"  Strange  the  human  bent, " 
Said  Saul,  "  the  universal  human  bent,  , 

Toward  worship  of  unreal  divinities  ! 
1  Paneas  !'     The  very  sound  insults  the  name 
And  solitary  majesty  of  God, 
Jehovah,  Ever-living,  Only  True. 
Think  of  it !     '  Pan ',  forsooth  !    And  God,  who  made 
These  things  which  we  behold,  these  waters,  woods, 
And  mountains,  glens,  and  rocky  cliffs,  and  caves, 
Who  these  things  made,  and  made  the  mind  of  mnn 
Capacious  of  Himself,  or  capable 
At  least  of  knowing  Him  Creator,  such 


350  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

A  God  thrust  from  His  own  creation  forth, 

By  His  own  noblest  creature  thus  thrust  forth, 

That  a  rough,  rustic,  gross,  grotesque,  burlesque, 

Goat-footed,  and  goat-bearded,  horned  and  tailed 

Divinity  like  Pan,  foul  caricature 

At  best  of  man  himself  who  fashions  him, 

And  out  of  wanton  fancy  furnishes  him 

His  meet  appendages  of  brute  wild  beast  — 

That  this  deform  abortion  of  the  brain 

Might  take  the  room,  made  void,  of  God  outcast, 

And,  with  his  ramping,  reeling,  riotous  rout 

Of  fauns  and  satyrs,  claim  to  be  adored  ! 

I  feel  the  Hebrew  blood  within  me  boil 

At  outrage  such  from  man  on  God  and  man ! 

Phoebus  Apollo  seems  an  upward  reach 

Of  human  fancy  in  theogony  ; 

Some  height,  some  aspiration,  there  at  least, 

Toward  what  in  man,  if  not  the  noblest,  yet 

Is  nobler  than  the  beasts  that  browse,  or  graze. 

Apollo,  too,  I  hate,  but  I  loathe  Pan !  " 

"  We  Romans  are  more  catholic  than  you 
Hebrews,"  said  Sergius,  "more  hospitable 
To  different  peoples'  different  gods.     Our  own 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND  JESUS. 

Synod  of  native  deities  we  have, 

But  we  make  room  for  others  than  our  own. 

From  Greece  we  have  adopted  all  her  gods, 

And  all  the  gods  of  Egypt  and  the  East 

Are  domiciled  at  Rome  —  all  save  your  god, 

Jehovah,  his  pretensions  overleap 

The  bounds  of  even  our  hospitality, 

Who  not  on  any  terms  of  fellowship 

Will  sit  a  fellow  with  his  fellow-gods. 

Him  sole  except,  it  is  our  policy 

To  entertain  with  wise  indifference 

In  brotherly  equality  all  gods 

Of  whatsoever  nations  of  the  earth. 

A  temple  at  Rome  have  we,  Pantheon  called, 

So  called  as  to  this  end  expressly  built 

That  there  no  human  god  might  lack  a  home. 

Such  is  our  Roman  way  ;  your  Hebrew  way 

Is  different  ;  different  races,  different  ways." 

Sergius  so  spoke  as  if  concluding  all 

With  the  last  word  of  wisdom  to  be  said  ; 

He  paused,  and  Saul  mused  whether  wise  it  were 

To  answer,  when  thus  Sergius  further  spoke  : 

"  I  marked  late,  when  '  Neapolis!'    I  said, 

1  Sychar  !'  saidst  thou,  in  tone  as  if  of  scorn  : 


35 2  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV 

*  Hateful,'  thou  also  calledst  Samarian  soil  — 
Wherefore?  if  I  may  know."     "  '  Sychar,'  said  Saul, 
"  Imports  deceit,  and  there  deceit  abounds. 
From  the  Samaritans  we  Jews  refrain  ; 
Corrupters  they  of  the  right  ways  of  God. 
Across  their  soil  we  either  shun  to  go, 
Or,  going,  hasten  with  unpausing  feet." 

"  Those  also  have  their  ways  !  "  said  Sergius  ; 
"  Such  humors  of  the  blood  thou  wilt  not  cure. 
Worship  Jehovah  ye,  it  is  your  way, 
And  let  us  Gentiles  serve  our  several  gods, 
Or  serve  them  not,  be  atheists  if  we  choose  - 
I,  as  thou  knowest,  an  atheist  choose  to  be  — 
Of  comity  and  peace  the  sole  safe  rule. 
This  therefore  is  the  sum  —  I  say  it  again  — 
Ways  diverse  worship  men,  or  worship  not, 
All  as  our  natural  bents  may  us  incline. 
Keep  your  Jehovah,  you,  He  is  your  God, 
Chosen,  or  feigned  and  fashioned  to  your  mind  — 
Keep  Him,  but  not  impose  your  ethnic  dream, 
Or  guess,  of  deity  on  all  mankind." 

"  No  dream  of  ours, "  said  Saul,  "  Jehovah  is, 


Book  XIV,  SAUL  AND  JESUS.  353 

Nay,  nay,  alas,  far  otherwise  than  so, 

Our  Hebrew  dreams  of  God  have,  like  the  dreams 

Dreamed  by  all  races  of  mankind  besides, 

Grovelled  to  low  and  lower,  have  bestial  been, 

Or  reptile,  nay,  to  insensate  wood  and  stone 

Descended  ;  we  have  loved  idolatry, 

We,  with  the  rest,  and  hardly  healed  have  been, 

Though  purged  with  hyssop  of  dire  history, 

Constrained  —  against  the  subtly  treacherous  soft 

Relentings  of  our  heart,  oft  yielded  to, 

Then  punished  oft  full  sore,  which  bade  us  spare 

Wiiom  God  to  spare  forbade  —  constrained  to  slay 

With  our  own  swords,  abolish  utterly, 

The  idolatrous  possessors  of  this  land, 

in  judgment  just  on  their  idolatry, 

And  lest  we  too  be  tainted  with  their  sin ; 

Yet  foul  relapse  despite,  and  after,  stripes, 

Stripes  upon  stripes  again  and  yet  again, 

Suffered  from  the  right  hand  of  God  incensed, 

Defeat,  captivity,  long  servitude, 

With  the  probe  searched,  with  the  knife  carved  until 

Scarce  left  was  life  to  bear  the  cautery 

Wherewith  a  holy  and  a  jealous  God 

Out  of  our  quivering  soul  throughly  would  burn 


354  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

That  clinging,  deep,  inveterate  human  plague 

Inherited  from  Adam  in  his  fall, 

That  devil-taught  depravity  which  prompts 

Apostasy  to  other  gods  no  gods  — 

Hardly  so  healed,  with  dreadful  chastisement, 

Has  been  my  nation  of  her  dreadful  crime. 

Loth,  slow,  ingrate,  rebellious  pupils,  we 

Taught  have  been  thus  to  worship  only  God  — 

Jehovah,  only  God  of  the  whole  earth  !  " 

Those  last  words  as  he  spoke,  Saul  his  right  hand 
Swept  round  in  waving  gesture  —  for  they  now 
A  height  of  goodly  prospect  had  attained, 
Wherefrom,  pausing  to  breathe  their  laboring  steeds, 
They  backward  looked  beneath  them  far  abroad  - 
Swept  round  his  hand,  as  if  the  circuit  wide 
Of  the  whole  earth  might  there  his  words  attest ; 
Their  fill  they  gazed,  then  upward  strained  once  more. 
At  length  a  stage  of  smoother  going  reached, 
Sergius,  abreast  of  Saul,  took  up  the  word : 
"  Yea,  might  one  deem  thy  Hebrew  race  indeed 
Had  been  the  subjects  of  such  history, 
So  purposed,  then  sound  were  thine  argument 
And  thy  Jehovah  would  be  very  God, 


Hook  XIV.  SAUL  AND  JESUS.  355 

And  God  alone,  and  God  of  the  whole  earth. 
But  other  races  too  besides  thine  own 
Have  had  their  chances,  their  vicissitudes; 
Fortune  to  all  has  served  her  whirling  wheel, 
And  every  several  race  has  had  its  turn 
Of  rising  now,  now  sinking  in  the  dust. 
Wherefore  should  we  you  Hebrews  sole  of  all 
Reckon  divinely  tau»ht  by  history, 
Taught  to  be  theists  in  an  atheist  world, 
Or  in  a  world  idolatrous,  of  God 
The  True,  the  Only,  only  worshippers  ?  " 

"  The  other  nations  all,"  so  Saul  rejoined, 
"  Followed  the  bent  of  nature,  had  their  will, 
What  they  chose  did,  and  were  idolatrous, 
God  gave  them  up  to  their  apostasy  ; 
Us  God  withstood,  His  Hebrews  He  forbade  ; 
\Vith  the  same  bent  as  others,  as  headstrong, 
We  Hebrews  strangely  went  a  different  way, 
And  upward  moved  against  a  downward  bent. 
A  fiery  flaming  sword  turned  every  way 
Forever  met  us  on  the  errant  track, 
And  forced  us  right  though  still  found  facing  wrong. 
God's  prophets  did  not  fail,  age  after  age  — 


356  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book^XIV. 

Until  for  that  we  needed  them  no  more- 

To  warn  us,  chide  us,  threaten,  plead,  conjure, 

Against  our  passion  for  idolatry. 

Yet,  as  defying  all  that  God  could  do, 

Such  was  the  force  of  that  infatuate  love 

Fast-rooted  in  the  sottish  Hebrew  heart 

For  idol-worship,  that  King  Solomon, 

The  greatest,  wisest,  wealthiest  of  our  kings, 

Mightiest,  most  famous,  most  magnificent, 

The  glory  and  the  crown  of  Israel, 

The  wonder  and  the  proverb  of  the  East  — 

This  king,  at  point  of  culmination  highest 

To  the  far-shining  splendor  of  our  race, 

The  son  of  David,  Solomon,  turned  back 

From  God  who  gave  him  his  pre-eminence, 

From  God,  the  Living  God,  turned  back,  and  sold 

His  heart,  his  spacious,  all-experienced  heart, 

To  gods  that  were  no  gods. 

"  Against  a  will, 

A  set  of  nature,  a  prime  pravity 
Stubborn  like  this,  and  tenfold  impulse  given 
Through  such  example  in  our  first  of  kings, 
That,  conflagration  of  infection  round, 
We  should  escape  and  not  idolatrous  be, 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND  JESUS.  357 

We  only  of  all  nations  on  the  earth, 

This,  without  miracle,  were  miracle, 

A  miracle  of  chance,  confounding  chance, 

Monstrous,  incredible,  impossible! 

Nay,  miracles  on  miracles  were  for  us  wrought, 

The  manifest  finger  of  God  unquestionable, 

Yet /to  ourselves  ourselves,  to  all  men  we, 

Wisely  looked  on,  are  chiefest  miracle, 

Witness  from  age  to  age  that  God  is  God." 

With  Hebrew  heat,  thus  Saul  to  Sergius  ; 
The  frequent  steep  ascents  meanwhile,  the  halts 
For  rest,  for  prospect,  or  for  dalliance 
Under  some  cooling  shade  of  rock  or  tree  - 
Shield  from  the  waxing  fervors  of  the  sun  - 
Slack  pace,  due  to  the  humors  of  their  steeds 
Unchidden  while  their  masters  held  discourse, 
Left  the  twain  still  below  the  topmost  crest 
Of  Hermon  when  the  noontide  hour  was  on. 
Large  leisure  to  refection  and  repose 
Allowed,  with  converse,  and  mid-afternoon 
It  was,  before  to  horse  again  were  got 
The  horsemen,  and  their  forward  way  resumed 
As,  lightly,  they  into  the  saddle  sprang, 


358  THE  EPTC   OF  SAUL,  Book  XIV. 

Out  of  a  purple-dark  dense  cloud  that  slept 
Wakefully  now  along  the  horizon's  rim 
Under  the  flaming  sun  in  the  deep  west, 
There  came  a  roll  of  thunder  to  their  ears, 
Remote,  and  mellow  with  remoteness,  rich 
Bass  music  in  long  rumbling  monotone ; 
They  listened  with  delight  to  hear  the  sound. 

Then  Sergius,  as  the  vibration  died 
In  low  delicious  tremble  from  their  sense, 
Said,  coupling  this  with  that  in  Saul's  discourse. 
Fresh,  or  remembered  from  the  days  before : 
"That  thunder  and  this  mountain  bring  to  me, 
Imagined,  the  wild  scene  on  Sinai 
When  your  lawgiver  gave  his  laws  to  you. 
He  schemed  it  well  to  have  a  thunder-storm 
Chime  in  and  be  a  brave  accompaniment 
To  enforce  his  ordinances  upon  the  awe 
Of  the  unthinking  timorous  multitude. 
Popular  leaders  and  lawgivers  have 
Always  and  everywhere  their  tricks  of  trade, 
To  impress,  hoodwink,  and  wheedle  vulgar  minds. 
Our  Sabine  Numa,  he  Pompilius  named, 
Had  his  mysterious  nymph  Egeria 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND   JESUS.  359 

To  bring  him  statutes  for  all  men  to  heed ; 
And  that  Lycurgus  got  an  oracle 
From  famous  Delphi  to  approve  his  laws, 
Which  having  sworn  his  Spartans  to  observe 
At  least  till  he  returned  from  whither  he  went 
Abroad,  he,  after,  masked  in  such  disguise 
That  never  thence  to  have  returned  he  seemed. 
The  herd  of  men  still  love  to  be  cajoled, 
Trolled  hither  and  thither  about  with  baited  lies  ; 
Frighten  them  now  with  brandished  empty  threat. 
And  now  with  laud  as  empty  tickle  them. 
Augustus  taught  the  art  to  tyrannize 
Through  forms  of  ancient  freedom  false  and  vain, 
The  stale  trick  since  of  all  our  emperors. 
Your  Hebrew  Moses  in  his  rude  grand  way 
Well  plied  his  shifts  of  lead  and  government." 

Thunder,  a  rising  mutter,  broke  again, 
And  Sergius  in  his  saddle  turned  to  look  ; 
But  Saul,  with  forward  face  intent,  replied  : 
"  Nay,  but  our  Moses  thou  dost  misconceive. 
All  was  to  lose  and  naught  to  gain  for  him 
Then  when  he  left  the  ease,  the  pomp,  the  power, 
Of  Pharaoh's  court  —  of  Pharaoh's  daughter  son 


360  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

Esteemed,  and  to  imperial  futures  heir- 

This  left,  and  loth  his  brethren  led,  slaves  they, 

Out  of  the  realm  of  Egypt  to  the  sea  — 

For  such  a  multitude  impassable, 

Yet  passed,  through  mighty  miracle,  by  all  — 

Beyond  the  sea,  into  that  wilderness 

Led  them,  where  neither  food  nor  water  was, 

Yet  food  found  they,  and  water,  in  the  waste, 

Full  forty  years  of  error  till  they  came 

Next  to  a  land  set  thick  with  bristling  spears 

Against  them — though  land  promised  them  for  theirs  — 

And  land  that  Moses  never  was  to  see, 

Save  as  afar  in  prospect  from  the  mount, 

Because  unworthy  judged  to  enter  there, 

Who  unadvised  words  in  haste  let  slip, 

Unworthy  judged,  and  meekly  by  himself 

Recorded  judged  unworthy  —  such  a  man, 

To  such  a  people,  so  long  led  by  him, 

Through  such  straits  of  extremity,  not  once 

Spake  words  to  humor  or  to  flatter  them  ; 

Thwarted  them  rather,  balked  them  of  their  wish, 

Upbraided,  blamed,  rebuked,  and  punished  them, 

Each  art  of  selfish  demagogue  eschewed. 

To  rule  and  leadership  like  his,  nowhere 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND  JESUS.  361 

Wilt  thou  find  precedent  or  parallel; 

One  key  alone  unlocks  the  mystery  — God !" 

At  that  last  word  from  Saul,  like  answer,  came 
A  deep-mouthed  boom  of  thunder  from  the  west, 
After  a  sword  of  lightning  sudden  drawn 
Then  sheathed  within  the  scabbard  of  the  cloud, 

Which  now,  spread  wide,  had  blotted  out  the  sun. 

> 
A  vagrant  breatn  01  tempest  shook  the  trees, 

And  the  scared  birds  flew  homeward  to  their  nests. 

Sergius  remarked  the  stir  of  elements 

Uneasily  the  more  that  he  alone 

Remarked  it,  Saul,  involved  in  his  own  thought, 

Seeming  unconscious  of  the  outward  world. 

The  Roman,  groping  in  his  secret  mind 

Vainly  to  find  support  of  sympathy, 

Faltered  to  feel  himself  thus  fronted  sole 

With  danger  he  could  neither  ward  nor  shun, 

In  presence  yet  forbidding  sign  of  fear. 

In  this  distress  he  buoyed  himself  with  words, 
Cheer  seeking  in  the  sound  of  his  own  voice : 
"  A  merry  place  that  in  Lucretius 
Where  this  bold  poet  rallies  Jupiter- 


362  THE   EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

The  whole  Olympian  crew,  Jupiter  most  — 

In  such  a  rattling  vein  of  pleasantry, 

On  his  plenipotence  with  thunderbolts  ! 

Lucretius,  thou  shouldst  know,  interpreter 

Of  Epicurus  is  to  Roman  minds ; 

From  whom  we  moderns  learn  the  truth  of  things 

And  generation  of  the  universe. 

'  If  Jupiter,'  Lucretius  sings  and  says, 
'  If  Jupiter  it  be,  and  other  gods, 
1  That  with  terrific  sound  the  temple  shake, 
'  Shake  the  resplendent  temple  of  the  skies, 
1  And  launch  the  lightning  whither  each  one  wills, 
'  Why  is  it  that  the  strokes  transfix  not  those 
'  Guilty  of  some  abominable  crime, 
1  As  these  within  their  breast  the  flames  inhale, 
'  Instruction  sharp  to  mortals — why  not  this, 
1  Rather  than  that  the  man  of  no  base  thing 
1  To  himself  conscious  should  be  wrapt  about 
'  Innocent  in  the  flames,  and  suddenly 
*  With  whirlwind  and   with  fire   from   heaven  con 
sumed  ? 

'  Also,  why  seek  they  out,  the  gods,  for  work 
1  Like  this,  deserted  spots,  and  waste  their  pains  ? 
4  Or  haply  do  they  then  just  exercise 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND  JESUS.  363 

1  Their  muscles,  that  thereby  their  arms  be  strong  ?  ' ' 

Sergius  so  far,  from  his  Lucretius, 
When  the  cloud,  cloven,  let  out  an  arrowy  flash, 
And,  following  soon,  a  muffled  muttering  threat 
Prolonged,  that  ended  in  a  ragged  roar- 
As  if,  with  angry  rupture,  violent  hands 
Atwain  had  torn  the  fabric  of  the  sky. 
A  shuddering  pause,  but  again  Sergius, 
Flying  his  poet's  gibes  at  Jupiter  : 

"  '  Why  never  from  a  sky  clear  everywhere 

'  Does  Jupiter  upon  the  lands  hurl  down 

4  His  thunderbolts,  and  thunder-booms  outpour  ? 

i  Or,  when  the  clouds  have  come,  does  he  descend 

1  Then  into  them  that  nigh  at  hand  he  thence 

'  The  striking  of  his  weapon  may  direct  ?  " 

One  sheet  of  flame  the  bending  welkin  wrapt, 
And  a  broadside  of  thunder  roared  amain. 
With  mortal  strife  against  a  mortal  fear, 
Hidden,  the  Roman  struggled,  not  in  vain  - 
As,  faltering  yet  from  his  feigned  gayety, 
He,  in  a  forced  voice  almost  grim,  went  on 
With  that  Lucretian  blasphemy  of  Jove  : 

"  '  Why  lofty  places  seeks  out  Jupiter, 


364  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV 

'  And  why  most  numerous  vestiges  find  \ve 
4  Traced  of  his  fires  on  lonely  mountain-tops?  ' 

No  farther -- Hash  on  flash  and  crash  on  crash, 
Chaos  of  light  and  universe  of  sound  !- 
For  the  wind  roared  a  tumult  like  the  sea 
Which  the  gulfs  filled  between  the  thunder-peals. 

One  mighty  blast,  frantic  as  battle-charge 
When,  mad  with  last  despair,  ten  thousand  horse 
Headlong  into  the  hell  at  cannon-mouth 
Plunge  —  such  a  blast  rushed  down  the  rent  ravine- 
Whereby,  along  a  shaggy  side,  the  twain, 
Now  nigh  the  utmost  mountain  summit,  climbed. 
The  glacial  air,  as  in  a  torrent  rolled 
Precipitous  or  vertical  sheer  down 
Some  dizzy  height  in  cataract,  so  swift ! 
Unhorsed  them  both  ;  but,  crouching,  man  and  steed 
With  one  wise  instinct  instantly  to  all, 
Which  equalled  all  —  supreme  desire  of  life- 
They  huddling  crept  transverse  to  where  a  rock 
On  their  right  hand  lifted  its  moveless  brow 
And,  safely  founded  in  the  mountain's  base, 
Made,  leaning,  an  impendent  roof  which  now 
Proffered  a  dreadful  shelter  from  the  storm. 


lu.k  XIV.  SAUL   AND  JKSUS.  365 

I  lardly  this  refuge  gained,  the  tempest,  loosed, 

I  [tilstonei  anci  coals  of  lire  commingled,  fell. 

Tin'  wind,  wilh   such  a  weight  oppressed,  wenl  down, 
And,  with  the  sinking  wind,  a  water-spout, 
Whirled  ItMuing  in  its  spiral  from  on  high, 
Those  watchers  saw  peel  oil,  wilh  one  steep  swoop 

Descending,  a  whole  mountain-top  and  roll 

Its  shattered  forest  into  the  ravine 
Suddenly  thus  with  foaming  torrent  filled. 
Therewith,  as  weary  were  the  storm,  a  lull  ; 
Lull  only,  for  the  welkin  seemed  to  sink 
Collapsed  about  them,  and  what  was  the  sky 
Became  the  nether  atmosphere  on  lire, 
Enrobing  them  with  lightning  fold  on  fold 
And  thunder  detonating  at  their  ears. 

Sergius,  ere  shut  had  seared  his  eyes  the  glare, 
Saw  a  gigantic  cedar  nigh  at  hand, 
Under  a  flaming  wedge  of  thunderbolt, 
Riven  in  parted  halves  from  head  to  foot, 
Fall  burning  down  the  frightful  precipice. 
Spite  of  himself,  his  terror  turned  to  prayer: 
"  O  Jupiter,"  he  said,  "  it  was  not  meant, 
What  I  spoke  late  against  thy  majesty  ! 


366  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

Spare  me  yet  this  once  more,  and  I  a  vow, 
A  pledged  rich  vow,  will  in  thy  temple  hang, 
Then  when  I  first  shall  safe  reach  Rome,  inscribed 
'  From  Sergius  Paulus  to  King  Jupiter, 
Lord  of  the  lightning  and  the  thunderbolt." 

"  'Give  ye  unto  Jehovah,'  "   so  at  last, 
Fragments  of  psalm  responsive  to  the  storm  — 
As  in  antiphony  of  worship  joined, 
He  and  the  elements  !  —  chanting,  Saul  burst  forth, 
At  intervals,  between  the  swells  of  sound, 
And  varying  to  the  tempest's  varying  phase, 

" '  Give  ye  unto  Jehovah,  lo,  all  ye 

4  Sons  of  the  mighty,  to  Jehovah  give 

'Glory  and  strength;  unto  Jehovah  give 

'The  equal  glory  due  unto  His  name  ; 

'  Worship  Jehovah  in  fair  robes  of  praise!" 

"  '  Deep  calleth  unto  deep  at  the  dread  noise 
'Made  by  Thy  waterspouts.     The  earth,  it  shook 
'And  trembled  ;  the  foundations  of  the  hills 
'Moved  and  were  shaken  for  that  He  was  wroth. 
'The  heavens  moreover  bowed  He,  and  came  down, 
'He  His  pavilion  round  about  Him  made 
'Dark  waters  and  the  thick  clouds  of  the  skies, 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND  JESUS. 

"  'Jehovah  also  thundered  in  the  heavens, 
•And  therein  the  Most  High  gave  forth  His  voice, 
1  Hailstones  and  coals  of  fire  ! 

"  'Jehovah's  voice 

4  In  power ! 

'"Jehovah's  voice  in  majesty  ! 

'"Jehovah's  voice  is  on  the  waters  !     God, 
'The  God  of  glory  thunders! 

'"Lo,  His  voice, 

'Jehovah's  voice,  the  mighty  cedar  breaks, 
'Jehovah's  voice  divides  the  flames  of  fire ! 

"  '  Praise  ye  Jehovah,  heavens  of  heavens,  and  ye 
'Waters  that  he  above  the  heavens,  Him  praise  ! 
'Praise  ye  Jehovah,  from  the  earth  beneath, 
'Thou  fire,  thou  hail,  thou  snow,  and  vapors  ye, 
'Thou,  stormy  wind  that  dost  fulfil  His  word  !" 

• 

So  Saul,  in  dialogue  with  the  elements, 
That  heard  him,  and  responded  voice  for  voice. 
Sublimity  into  sublimity 
Other,  immeasurable  heights  more  high, 
Was  lifted  and  transformed,  the  terror  gone, 
Gone  or  exalted  to  ennobling  awe- 


368  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV, 

In  converse  such,  God,  with  His  image  man  ! 

The  thunder,  and  the  lightning,  and  the  hail 

Falling  in  power,  the  pomp  of  moving  clouds,     > 

The  sound  of  torrent  and  of  cataract, 

The  multitudinous  orchestra  of  winds  - 

Trumpet  and  pipe,  resounding  cymbal  loud, 

Timbrel  and  harp,  sackbut  and  psaltery  - 

The  majesty  of  cedars  prostrate  strewn 

In  utmost  adoration,  the  veiled  sun, 

The  kneeling  heavens,  face  downward  on  the  earth, 

In  act  of  penitence  as  found  unclean 

By  the  white-burning  holiness  of  God  — 

All  this  wild  gesture  of  the  elements 

And  deep  convulsion  of  the  frame  of  things, 

Appalling  only  erst,  interpreted 

By  interjections  such  from  Saul  of  phrase 

Inspired,  seemed  from  confusion  and  turmoil 

Transposed  and  harmonized  to  an  august 

Service  and  symphony  of  prayer  and  praise 

And  solemn  liturgy  of  the  universe. 

Sergius  was  charmed  insensibly  to  peace, 
And  a  calm  human  voice  had  subtle  power 
To  soothe  to  breathing  rest  the  trembling  steeds. 


Book  XI V.  SAUL   AA'J>   JKSUS.  369 

And  now  began  the  cadence  of  the  storm  ; 
Lifted  the  sky  was  from  the  burdened  earth, 
The  lightnings  flashed  less  imminent,  less  thick, 
The  thunder  dulled  his  stroke,  retired  to  far 
And  farther  in  the  muffling  firmament, 
The  hail  ceased  falling  in  a  fall  of  rain, 
Through  which  at  last  the  low  descending  sun 
Smiled  in  a  rainbow  on  the  opposite  cloud. 
"God's  sign,"  said  Saul,  "  His  seal  of  promise  set 
Oft  on  the  clouds  of  heaven  when  storm  is  past, 
In  radiant  curve  of  blended  colors  fair, 
That  He  with  flood  no  more  will  drown  the 'world." 

Therewith  they  got  them  to  their  path  again, 
And,  forward  hastening,  on  the  farther  slope 
Of  Hermon  overpassed,  were  met  by  some 
Returning  of  their  escort  companies 
Who  sought  their  laggard  masters  left  behind. 
These  had  crossed  earlier,  and,  before  the  storm, 
Housed  them  in  covert,  where  all  now  with  joy 
Welcomed  their  chiefs  from  threatened  scath  escaped 
They  slept  that  night  beneath  a  starry  sky 
Fair  as  if  wrinkled  never  by  a  frown  ; 
To-morrow  they  would  see  that  paradise, 


370  THE  EPIC   OF   SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

Renowned  Damascus,  pearl  of  all  the  East. 
This  their  sleeji)  filled  with  dream  of  things  to  be, 
Until  the  morning  breaking  radiant  made 
The  desert  seem  to  blossom  as  the  rose 
Wherein  Damascus  sat  an  oasis. 

Meanwhile  a  morning  in  true  Paradise, 
Far  hence  and  hidden  in  a  world  unseen, 
The  Paradise  of  promise  from  the  Cross, 
Dawned  to  the  saints  forever  summering  there 
In  bliss  and  glory  with  their  glorious  Lord. 

Morning  in  the  celestial  Paradise 
Is  not  as  morning  here,  new-springing  day 
Crescent  the  same  out  of  eclipsing  night : 
No  night  is  there,  and  therefore  no  vicissitude 
Of  dark  and  bright  to  separate  the  days. 
Yet  condescends  our  Father  to  their  frame, 
Still  finite  though  immortal,  still  in  need 
Of  changes  to  diversify  their  state, 
B  And  punctuate  into  periods  the  smooth  lapse, 
Else  cloying  with  prolonged  beatitude, 
Of  that  eternal  dateless  life  serene 
Lived  by  the  happy  souls  in  Paradise ; 
Our  Father  condescends  and  gives  them  days 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND  JESUS.  371 

i 

.And  days,  with  difference  of  each  from  each, 
That  they  may  reckon  up  and  date  their  bliss ; 
No  night  is  there,  but  without  night  a  morn. 
Morning  in  Paradise  is  perfect  light 
Ineffably  more  fair  become  to-day 
Than  yesterday,  forever,  through  more  fail- 
Disclosure,  dawn  on  dawn,  eternally 
Made  of  the  glory  of  the  face  of  Him 
In  whom  to  His  belovdd  God  still  shines. 

Morn  such  had  risen  once  more  in  Paradise, 
When  there  a  group  elect  together  drawn, 
Wearing  a  brow  of  expectation  each, 
Stood  on  a  flowery  hill  enringed  around 
To  be  almost  an  island  with  a  loop 
Of  river,  the  river  of  life,  that  lucent  flowed 
Mirroring  ranks  of  trees  along  its  banks 
Ruddy  or  gold  in  gleams  of  fruitage  seen 
Glimpsing  against  the  rich  green  of  their  leaves  — 
Here  stood  a  chosen  group  who  waited  now 
Tidings  a  messenger  to  come  should  bring. 
These  were  those  all  who  lately  on  the  earth 
Had  suffered  death  for  Jesus'  sake  through  Saul  — 
All  saving  Stephen ;  he,  at  point  of  dawn 


372  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

That  morning,  had  been  summoned  by  his  Lord 

To  bear  from  Him  some  embassy  of  grace. 

The  man  born  blind  was  there  whom  Jesus  healed 

To  double  seeing,  seeing  of  the  soul, 

As  of  the  body,  and  whom  not  the  threat 

Of  stripes,  of  stones,  and  not  the  blandishment 

Of  gentle  words  from  lips  with  power  of  death 

Could  bribe  to  live  at  cost  of  least  unfaith 

Toward  his  Light-giver  and  Redeemer  Lord  — - 

He,  and  a  little  company  besides, 

Women  with  men,  who  like  him  lightly  recked 

Of  loss  but  for  a  moment  then  and  there 

Compared  with  that  far  more  exceeding  weight 

Of  glory  now,  in  over-recompense, 

Forever  and  forever  sealed  their  own. 

t* 

This  little  group,  beyond  their  happy  wont 
.Beatified  with  hope  that  heavenly  morn, 

Soon  greet  one  coming  whose  irradiate  brow 

> 
Bespeaks  ffeirn  fresh  from  audience  with  the  King ; 

Stephen  it  was,  whose  earthly-shining  face 
Was  shadow  to  the  brightness  now  it  wore. 
The  martyr  to  his  fellow-martyrs  brought 
Glad  tidings  ;  they  were  all  that  day  to  see 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND   JESUS.  373 

Break  forth  in  power  the  glory  of  the  Lord. 

"  Saul, "  Stephen  said,  "  still  breathes  his  threatening  out 

And  slaughter  aimed  against  the  church  of  Christ ; 

He  journeys  to  Damascus  in  this  mind.  r 

But  the  Lord  Christ  will  meet  him  in  the  way 

And  overthrow  him  with  resistless  light. 

Ours  is  to  tarry  on  this  pleasant  hill 

Of  prospect,  and,  hence  gazing,  all  behold, 

Tasting  a  sweet  revenge  of  Paradise, 

To  see  our  prayers  fulfilled,  in  Saul  become 

From  persecutor  brother  well-beloved, 

And  builder  from  destroyer  of  the  church." 

So  these  there  sat  them  down  upon  the  mount. 
Here,  gaze  turned  ever  earthward,  they  in  talk 
Of  earthly  things  that  still  were  dear  to  them 
Consumed  the  happy  heavenly  hours,  until, 
To  those  their  native  Syrian  climes,  drew  nigh 
Noontide  ;  then,  in  a  new  theophany, 
The  transit  of  a  shadow  !  —  seldom  seen    r 
There  where  was  neither  sun,  nor  moon,  nor  star, 
But  all  was  equal  universal  light  - 
Came  sudden  notice  to  their  eyes  to  watch 
The  Messianic  dread  procession  forth, 


374  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

^ 
Christ  in  the  majesty  of  solitude, 

Swifter  than  meteor's  fall,  from  Paradise. 

, 
HE,  purposed  not  to  slay,  only  cast  down 

Saul  from  the  top  of  his  presumptuous  pride, 

And  break  him  from  his  disobedient  will, 

Would  not  in  His  essential  glory  meet 

His  creature,  lest  he  be  abolished  quite, 

But  dimmed  Himself  with  splendor  which,  more  bright 

Than  the  supreme  effulgence  of  the  sun 

At  mid-day  in  a  crystal  firmament, 

Fixed,  but  more  vivid  than  the  fleeting  flash 

Of  lightning  when  its  beam  burns  most  intense, 

Was  splendor  yet  of  ray  less  luminous 

Than  the  accustomed  radiance  of  His  face, 

And  showed  as  cloud  against  that  shining  sky. 

For,  in  that  unimaginable  world 
Of  perfect,  purged  from  sin  and  sin's  defect, 
The  senses  of  the  blest  inhabitants, 
Their  organs  and  their  faculties,  are  all 
Inured  to  bear  with  ease,  with  pleasure  bear, 

Continuance  and  intensity  of  light 

* 

That  mortal  frames  like  ours  would  quite  consume. 
Those  there  from  light  need  neither  change  nor  rest, 


Book  XIV.  SAUL  AND  JESUS.  375 

Their  proper  substance  is  illuminate, 
And  their  bliss  is  to  bathe  themselves  in  light, 
And  light,  more  light,  drunk  in  at  every  pore 
From  the  bright  omnipresence  of  the  Lord, 
Revealed  each  day  brighter  forevermore, 
Makes  their  eternal  life  eternal  joy. 

But  on  this  day  select  of  many  days, 
The  happy  people  all  of  Paradise 
Saw  Jesus  as  a  darkness  of  less  light, 
A  glancing  shadow,  pass  from  out  their  sphere  - 
The  most  unweeting  whither  or  why  He  went ; 
But  those  knew  who  kept  vigil  on  the  mount. 
These  had  their  sense  for  sight  and  sound  that  day 
Exalted  to  seraphic  keen  and  clear 
Beyond  the  glorious  wont  of  Paradise  ; 
While  a  circumfluous  ether  interfused 
For  their  behoof  between  where  thus  they  stood 
And  where  they  earthward  looked,  a  subtile  air, 
A  discontinuous  element  rare  like  space, 
Was  now  such  vehicle,  so  voluble, 
For  lightest  appulse  to  both  eye  and  ear 
Supernal,  thrice  sevenfold  refined,  as  made 
Seem  nigh  things  seen  or  heard,  however  far. 


3/6  THE  EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

Fixed  to  behold  and  hearken  thus  at  ease, 
They  saw  afar  two  pilgrim  companies, 
Where,  near  Damascus,  these  a  shady  tuft 
Of  grove  or  thicket,  in  the  arid  waste 
Of  burning  sand,  at  noontide  hour  had  found, 
For  rest  and  coolness  ere  their  goal  they  gained. 
Those  pilgrims  just  in  act,  as  seemed,  to  start 
Anew  upon  the  way  for  their  last  stage 
Of  going,  one,  well  recognized  for  Saul  - 
Remounted  not  from  halt,  but  some  few  steps 
Leading  his  horse  with  bridle-rein  remiss 
Along  his  destined  path  —  comrade  beside, 
Was  by  this  comrade  asked,  as  in  discourse 
After  suspense  renewed  :  "  How  was  it,  then, 
Through  what  offence,  that  he  deserved  his  death  ? 
Since  atheist  not,  and  not  idolater, 
Nor  yet  of  those  Samaritan  heretics, 
Wherein  did  Stephen  fail  of  loyalty  ?  " 
"  Traitor  was  he, "  said  Saul,  "  to  our  chief  hope, 
He  taught  that  Jesus  Nazarene  was  Christ; 
Nay,  that  impostor,  he,  blaspheming,  made 
Coequal  partner  of  the  eternal  throne 
And  solitary  majesty  of  God  ; 
Worst  of  idolatry  such  blasphemy  ! 
l 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND   JESUS.  377 

Jesus  of  Nazareth  anathema  !  " 

Almost,  at  this,  a  shudder  of  horror  ran 
Chill  through  the  spiritual  pure  corporeal  frames 
Wherein  were  housed  those  blessed  essences, 
Hearing  from  earth  such  words  in  Paradise ! 
They  then  considered  at  what  cost  were  bought 
Perpetual  consciousness  of  things  terrene  ! 

Watched  they  meanwhile  that  cloud  of  glory  go 
Darkened  wherein  the  Lord  of  light  was  hid. 
Incredibly  though  swift  its  far  descent, 
Yet  answerably  swift  their  vision  was, 
As  swift  likewise  the  motion  of  their  mind  ; 
And  so  they  plainly  saw  how,  by  degrees, 
What  shadow  was,  in  the  celestial  sphere, 
Became  a  growing  brightness  as  it  went, 
Until,  within  the  bounds  of  sunshine  come, 
That  mild  beclouded  glory,  still  unchanged, 
Paled  with  its  bright  the  brilliance  of  the  sun. 
Hardly  those  watchers  dare  keep  looking,  pierced 
With  a  redeemed  fine  sympathy  for  Saul, 
And  marvelling,  "  Such  light  can  he  bear  and  live  ?  " 

To  Saul  himself  no  interval  there  seemed ; 


THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

Instant,  with  his  anathema,  down  smote 
That  awful  light  on  him,  and  straight  to  earth 
Prostrate  as  dead  he  fell,  yet  heard  a  Voice, 
Awful  not  less,  speak  twice  his  name,  "  Saul,  Saul,' 
And,  "  Wherefore  dost  thou  persecute  Me  ?  "  ask. 
Then  further  these  deep  searching  words  to  him  : 
"  Hard  findst  it  thou  to  kick  against  the  pricks ! " 
"Who  art  Thou,  Lord?"  came  trembling  forth  from 

Saul, 

Whereby  their  brother  yet  alive  those  knew. 
"  Jesus  I  am,  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
The  crucified,  whom  thou  dost  persecute," 
They  heard  Messiah  say,  and  thrilled  with  joy 
Of  gratitude  to  feel  afresh  that  He 
Suffered  when  any  suffered  for  His  sake, 
And  bled  in  wounds  that  made  His  brethren  bleed, 
Joining  Himself  to  them,  by  fellowship 
Of  passion,  they  in  Him  and  He  in  them, 
The  living  members  with  the  living  Head 
Mysteriously  incorporate  in  one. 
Thus  a  sweet  thrill  of  grateful  love  to  Him, 
Their  Saviour,  trembled  in  those  heavenly  breasts, 
While  in  suspense  of  balanced  hope  and  fear  — 
The  fear  but  such  as  made  the  hope  more  bliss,— 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND  JESUS.  379 

They  waited  what  their  brother  next  would  say. 

But  in  the  prostrate  man,  at  such  reply, 
Felt  from  amidst  that  imminent  light  descend, 
"  I  Jesus  am  whom  thou  dost  persecute," 
Thought  following  thought,  a  fleet  succession,  Hew. 
The  boundless  blank  astonishment  was  brief 
Which,  as  with  wing  world-wide  of  hurricane, 
Shadowy,  his  mind  bewildering  overswept 
1  Such  power  of  splendor  his,  the  Nazarene's ! 
Jesus  had  launched  that  thunderbolt  of  light ! 
The  Lord  of  Glory  then  the  crucified ! ' 
The  momentary  hurricane  was  past, 
But  passing  it  had  overturned  the  world. 

Saul  vividly  saw  Stephen  as  that  day 
He  shone  Shekinah  in  the  temple  court 
Effulgent  with  a  milder  light  like  this  ; 
'  And  this  was  that  which  Stephen  prophesied  ! 
How  madly  had  he  kicked  against  the  pricks!' 
Next,  Stephen  martyr  stood  before  his  eyes 
Uplifting  holy  hands  to  heaven  in  prayer, 
On  poise  for  that  translation  to  his  Lord 
Wherein  his,  Saul's,  the  murderer's  part  had  been  ! 
And  Rachel  flashed  in  vision  on  his  mind, 


380  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL,  Book  XIV 

Pathetically  beautiful,  once  more, 

As  on  that  moonlit  eve  at  Bethany ! 

The  sisters  there,  and  Lazarus  —  with  Ruth 

Exalted  in  her  mother-majesty  ! 

Hirani,  then,  in  his  simplicity 

Perplexed  before  the  Sanhedrim,  but  borne 

In  ecstasy  above  them  far  away, 

Thence  looking  down  upon  them  all,  a  light 

Fair  on  his  forehead  like  the  light  of  stars  ; 

All  these  things  in  his  past,  with  many  more  — 

Instant,  at  sudden  summons  of  his  mind, 

To  swear  against  him  his  own  blasphemy  — 

Shot  through  Saul's  spirit,  as  the  lightning  leaps, 

Rapid,  one  leap,  from  end  to  end  of  heaven. 

*  This  dreadful  splendor  was  not  vengeance  all, 

It  had  not  slain  him,  he  was  thinking  still ! 

A  grace  was  in  the  glory,  oh,  how  fair  ! ' 

The  features  of  a  Face  began  to  dawn 

Upon  him  in  the  darkness  of  that  light ; 

As  the  sun  shineth  in  his  strength,  it  shone, 

An  awful  Meekness  mild  with  Majesty ! 

\ 

The  outward  light  light  to  his  soul  became  — 
A  light  of  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God 


Hook  XIV.  SAUL   AND   JESUS.  381 

To  Saul,  seen  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ ! 

'  It  would  be  freedom  to  serve  such  a  Lord  !' 

The  passion  of  rebellion  all  was  gone, 

A  passion  of  obedience  in  its  place  ; 

The  will  that  hated  had  dissolved  away, 

And  will  no  more  was  left,  but  only  love. 

This  love  which  was  obedience  spoke  and  asked, 

"  Lord  Jesus,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?  " 

The  Brightness  of  the  Father's  Glory  said : 
"  Rise  thou,  and  stand  upon  thy  feet,  for  I 
Have  to  this  end  appeared  to  thee,  to  make 
Thee  minister  and  witness  both  of  what 
This  day  thou  hast  beheld  and  of  those  things 
Wherein  I  after  will  appear  to  thee, 
Delivering  thee  from  Jewish  enemies 
And  from  the  Gentiles  unto  whom  I  now 
Send  thee,  their  eyes  to  unseal  and  them  to  turn 
From  darkness  unto  light,  and  from  the  power 
Of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  of  sins 
Forgiveness  may  receive,  and  heirs  become 
Among  those  sanctified  through  faith  in  Me." 

Saul  heard,  and  in  his  heart  of  hearts  obeyed ; 
And  his  whole  life  thenceforth  obedience  was  — 


382  THE   EPIC   OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

Whereof  the  greater  song  remains  to  sing, 
If  so  be  God  vouchsafe  such  grace  to  me. 

But  Jesus  to  His  servant  further  said, 
"  Hence  now  into  Damascus  city  go  ; 
There  fully  shall  be  shown  thee  all  thy  way." 

A  way  indeed  stain-traced  in  blood  and  tears, 
As  Saul  foresaw  to  Rachel ;  but  in  tears 
And  blood  his  own  thereafter  to  the  end, 
Even  to  the  end  of  that  apostleship. 

Yet  glorious  end  !     Already  then  afar 
Will  kindle  the  dark  earth  with  many  a  ray, 
Never  to  be  extinguished,  of  heaven's  light 
Caught    from    the    torch    that    this    world-wandering 

man, 

This  flying  angel  fledged  with  winge*d  feet 
Tireless,  this  heart  of  love  unquenchable, 
Has  borne  abroad,  when,  now  the  good  fight  fought, 
Finished  his  course,  the  faith  full  kept,  he,  last, 
With  aged  eagle  eyes  strained  forward,  sees 
The  crown  of  righteousness  laid  up  for  him 
Which  Christ,  the   Righteous  Judge,  will  give    him 
then, 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND   JESUS. 

Give  him  in  that  forever-imminent  Day - 

Nor  him  alone,  as  his  vicarious  soul 

Swells  to  remember,  but  all  them  likewise 

Who  shall  have  loved  the  appearing  of  the  Lord. 

The  transit  of  a  thought  athwart  the  brain  - 
What  computation  for  such  speed  in  flight  ! 
What  reckoning  of  the  number  of  the  thoughts 
That  in  an  individual  instant  will 
Chase  one  another  through  a  human  mind 
In  never-sundered  continuity 
Of  change  !     The  measureless  diameters 
Of  being  that  a  mortal  man  may  cross 
From  one  pulse  to  another  of  the  blood  ! 
How,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  become 
The  spirit  its  own  polar  opposite ! 
Between  his  Lord's  reply,  "  I  Jesus  am," 
And  his  own  further  question  instant  asked, 
"  Lord  Jesus,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do  ?" 
That  prostrate  proud  young  Hebrew  penitent 
The  utmost  stretch  of  longitude  traversed 
That  can  divide  two  different  selves  in  man  — 
He  from  rebellious  to  obedient  passed, 
Blasphemer  was  adoring  worshipper, 


384  THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 

The  Pharisee  was  Christian,  Saul  was  Paul. 

At  witness  of  the  wondrous  change,  the  joy, 
The  grateful  joy,  within  those  friendly  minds 
Above  who  saw  it,  borne  to  ecstasy 
Of  gladness,  was  triumphal,  and  broke  forth 
In  singing  such  as  heard  in  Paradise  : 
"  Glory  to  God,  and  to  our  Saviour  Lord, 
For  one  more  captive  to  the  heavenly  thrall ; 
For  one  more  human  soul  to  heaven  reclaimed 
From  hell,  and  star  set  in  Christ's  diadem  ! 
For  one  more  witness,  an  apostle  new, 
Like  angel  flying  through  mid-heaven,  to  fly 
And  wing  the  Gospel  wide  throughout  the  world ! 
Thanks  to  thee,  Christ,  for  that  his  name  is  SAUL  !  " 

Heard  was  this  quiring  song  afar,  and  heaven 
Her  other  joy  suspended  at  the  sound  : 
And  every  echoing  hill  of  Paradise, 
Each  grove,  each  grotto,  every  fountain-side, 
With  every  bank  of  river,  every  glen, 
And  every  bowery,  flowery  wide  champaign 
Where  angels  bask  in  bliss,  took  up  the  strain 
And  rang  it  swelling  to  the  highest  heaven  ; 


Book  XIV.  SAUL   AND   JESUS.  385 

While  harpers  harped  it  to  their  harps,  and  palms 
Were  rhythmic  waved  in  music  to  the  eye, 
And   the   trees   clapped    their    hands,   and   God    was 
pleased. 

So  they  in  Paradise,  who  saw  and  heard 
Truly ;  Saul's  fellow-pilgrims  nigh  at  hand 
Vacantly  wondered,  who,  though  they  the  light 
Beheld,  and  heard  the  voice  speak,  missed  the  sense. 
Sergius,  recovered  from  his  first  surprise 
And  terror,  mused  within  himself,  and  found, 
Remembering  words  from  Saul  against  the  gods, 
Easy  solution  of  the  mystery  ; 
'Pan  roared  at  him  from  out  the  copse-wood  nigh, 
With  wholesome  punishment  of  fear  infused 
Avenging  his  despised  divinity  ; 
While  Lord  Apollo  twanged  his  silver  bow 
And  shot  at  him  a  shaft  of  blinding  light ; 
The  gods  of  right  are  wroth  to  be  reviled  ! ' 

Saul  from  the  ground  arose  a  sightless  man  ; 
The  glory  that  not  slew  had  blinded  him. 
His  steed  he  would  not  mount  again  to  ride, 
But  chose,  humbly,  and  guided  by  the  hand, 


THE  EPIC  OF  SAUL.  Book  XIV. 


Footing  to  go  among  his  followers. 

Who,  that  blithe  morning,  as  the  morning  blithe, 

Forth  for  Damascus  from  Jerusalem 

Rode  breathing  threat  and  slaughter  quenchless  sworn 

Against  the  church  of  Jesus  Nazarene, 

Entered  the  city  walking,  led  and  blind, 

Bondslave  thenceforth  to  the  One  Worthy  Name. 


THE    END. 


6 


UNIVERSITY    OF    CALIFORNIA 
LIBRARY 


This  is  the  date  on  which  this 
book  was  charged  out. 


\PR    3    1912 


[30m-6,'ll] 


:inson 
Kpic    of 


2    1912 


It) 


e 


-an      n 


imm 


tjm 


; 


